Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Oh, I hope you know, I will carry you home
Whether it's tonight or fifty-five years down the road
Oh, I know there's so many ways that this could go
Don't want you to wonder, darling, I need you to know
In this and every life
I choose us every time

~Alex Warren

Ten year old Jarrod Barkley stood and brushed the dust from his pants, noticing the rip just below the knee. His mother was going to tan his hide for them being damaged, but he also felt she would understand once he told her what happened.

He and his best friend, Matt Parker, were in the schoolyard playing a game of tag. School was done for the day and both boys were enjoying running around in the bright sunlight before Jarrod's father would come to claim him and his younger brother, Nick. Matt always rode with them too since his house was on the way.

Something caught Jarrod's eye and he looked over. A new boy had started at the school that morning named Peter Hanson. He was on the small side, but the same age as Jarrod and Matt. One of the Kyles brothers decided he wanted to mess with Peter and was pushing him around. Jarrod walked over to where the other boys were.

"Leave him alone, Korby," Jarrod said, his blue eyes shooting daggers at the other boy.

Korby pushed Jarrod down.

"Mind ya business, Barkley. This don't concern ya," Korby said, Alan and Emmet, Korby's brothers who had been passively watching came to stand behind their oldest brother.

When Jarrod stood and saw the damage to his pants, he became angry and began to punch Korby. Alan and Emmet both joined in immediately. Matt Parker joined into the fray to help defend his friend. Young Nick Barkley who was only 6 years old wasn't about to let his older brother be outnumbered and joined in as well.

Jarrod felt strong arms come around him and he fought, only to realize it was his father who held him. Jarrod stopped struggling and looked up into the disappointed eyes of Tom Barkley.

"I don't send you boys to school to fight," he heard his father say sternly. Tom took in the appearance of both his boys.

"But Pa, Korby was pickin' on the new kid and Jarrod was just offendin' him!" Nick said not wanting Jarrod to get into trouble for doing something he thought was good.

"You mean 'DE-fending' him?" Tom asked, trying to keep the smile from his face.

Nick nodded vigorously and Tom turned to Jarrod.

"This true, boy?" Tom asked and Jarrod raised his chin, his blue eyes flashing.

"Don't like a bully," Jarrod said simply, and Tom couldn't help but smile. He knew Vic would be angry about Jarrod's pants but he'd smooth things over with her.

"Korby, I think you and your brothers need to run on home. And I better not hear about you bullying anyone else!" Tom said sternly and the three Kyles boys ran off in fear of Tom Barkley.

Tom looked over at Matt Parker who was standing next to a boy he didn't recognize. He knelt in front of the boy who had a small cut on his lip.

"I think you're going to be alright," Tom said, using his handkerchief to wipe the small amount of blood from the boy's mouth.

"What's your name, son?" Tom asked as he stood.

"Peter Alan Hanson, Sir," the boy answered, and Tom smiled.

"How about if I give you boys a ride home? Peter, where do you live?" Tom asked.

They all climbed into the wagon. As luck would have it, Peter lived just north on the way home to the ranch. Tom had heard someone had bought a small plot of land and he hadn't been able to make it over to meet the new neighbors yet.

He dropped off Matt on the way then they made their way to Peter's home.

After explaining what had happened, Peter's folks thanked Jarrod and Nick and then Peter was taken inside to clean up. Rand Hanson offered to pay for Jarrod's pants, but Tom waved him off.

"No need to worry about that. How about if you and your family join us for Sunday dinner? We are always eager to get to know new people in the Valley," Tom said, and the plans were made.

Twenty-year-old Jarrod Barkley watched in amusement as Peter asked Edwina Colter to dance. Peter had once been considered a runt because of his small size but he'd hit a growth spurt and was now taller than Jarrod. He was all arms and legs, but Edwina seemed to like him because of the way she was blushing and her dark green eyes shining while they danced.

Matt came up beside him and nudged Jarrod.

"Peter has had a crush on her since Eddie's family moved into the Valley," he said. Matt had come up with the nickname "Eddie" and at first, she balked at the name. But he refused to call her anything else and she eventually accepted it.

Eddie's family had been in the Valley for several years, her father owning some of the mines near the area. He was in partnership with Jarrod's father and their mines were some of the most successful in the state. Eddie's family was from back East and her father hadn't intended on staying in California as long as he had. In fact, the family was packing up, planning to move back to Washington DC, much to Peter's disappointment.

Jarrod had been away at law school and normally wouldn't have been in town for the dance but there had been an accident in one of the mines. Jarrod had awakened in a cold sweat, knowing in his heart that Nick needed him. He rushed home to find out that Nick had been trapped in one of the mines but had made it out safely. Jarrod decided to stay home a few days to spend with the family and his mother encouraged him to attend the dance.

The dance ended and Jarrod smiled at the way Peter reluctantly let Matt cut in on he and Eddie.

"So," Jarrod said with a look of amusement on his face as Peter came to stand beside him. "You and Eddie?"

Peter smiled.

"Well, she finally is giving me the time of day," Peter said with a chuckle. Eddie was quite spirited and she and Peter seemed to fight more than get along.

"She's a spitfire," Jarrod commented. "Better be careful."

Peter laughed.

"I just hate she's moving back with her family to Washington. I did get her to promise to write me," Peter said, his eyes taking on a somber look. There were rumors escalating of war between the states and all were concerned. The residents of Stockton weren't sure how that would affect them but every day the paper came out with new information.

Jarrod put his hand on Peter's shoulder.

"Maybe you and she can visit some time," Jarrod suggested, knowing that probably wouldn't happen. Peter was working at the bank in Stockton and knew he'd be too busy to make a trip East. Still, Jarrod knew how much his friend cared for Eddie. And by the way it looked like she was only tolerating Matt, Peter was the one she'd chosen.

"Better go rescue her. Last time she and Matt danced, she deliberately stepped on his foot when she thought he was too fresh with her," Peter said chuckling.

"Maybe it's Matt you should rescue?" Jarrod suggested and Peter laughed as he walked away.

Three years later, The War Between The States was underway. Jarrod and Matt were stationed in Washington DC to help with intelligence gathering. Peter ended up with a local regiment that mostly stayed near the city to protect it.

Because Peter was so close to Washington, he, Jarrod, and Matt saw one another frequently. Peter and Eddie took advantage of being in the same city and continued to court despite the war.

Peter was injured in the battle of Fort Stevens. He'd been shot in his left shoulder with significant damage caused to it. Matt and Jarrod were frequent visitors at the hospital, concerned for their friend. Peter developed a fever and infection and was delirious at one point while Jarrod kept vigil by his bedside.

Jarrod had just returned from having spent time with a beautiful woman he'd met and he was eager to tell Peter. Her name was Julia Saxon and he knew he loved her, and had told her so that morning. They'd spent a passionate night together, and Jarrod couldn't wipe the smile from his face. When he'd arrived at the hospital to visit his friend, he saw Peter's state and all thoughts of Julia Saxon left his mind.

"Eddie!" Peter called out. Jarrod took a cold washcloth and applied it to Peter's forehead. The nurses and doctors were busy with others who had been more severely injured so Jarrod was more than happy to sit with his friend and help.

"Where's Eddie?" Peter kept calling out for the woman he loved.

"I'm going to marry her," Peter kept saying over and over. Jarrod hoped his friend would indeed be able to do so. He stayed with Peter for the next several hours, thankful the other man's fever finally broke.

Several days later, Jarrod arrived back at the hospital. His heart was heavy and he needed to do something to get his mind off of what had just happened.

Things had been going well between he and Julia, at least he thought so. He was going to ask her to attend a gala with him but she'd broken things off without much of a reason.

Jarrod shook his head. Perhaps it was for the best. He also decided then and there to never mention Julia or any woman he would become involved with. At least not until he knew things were on sure footing.

He approached Peter's bed and found him sitting up. The two talked and Peter confided in Jarrod that he was going to ask Eddie to marry him as soon as he was released from the hospital. Jarrod was happy for his friend, trying to push past his own heartbreak.

Six months later, Jarrod was defending Matt in his court-martial, having been accused of giving information to a confederate spy. The more Jarrod heard the facts, the more he realized Julia Saxon had used him and his friend. He'd been angry when he found out Matt was seeing Julia but then was devastated to know what her true intentions were.

Matt was found guilty and court-martialed, sent back to Stockton in disgrace. Peter, his arm still in a sling, had attended every day of the trial. He and Eddie were married three weeks before. They were going to travel back with Matt to Stockton where they'd begin their new lives together. Peter promised Jarrod to keep an eye on Matt. They were all worried for their childhood friend.

After the war, things seemed to go back to normal. Jarrod's law practice began to grow by leaps and bounds. His father kept him busy with writing contracts for the Barkley holdings and Jarrod also worked as the District Attorney in Stockton for a short while.

Peter and Eddie settled into married life, happy and content, Peter taking his position again at the Stockton Bank, Eddie by his side. They had Jarrod over for dinner on numerous occasions. Matt was invited as well but he kept to himself. The shame of what he'd done was too much for him although his friends tried to assure him that they wouldn't abandon him.

Trouble with the railroad came to a head and Tom Barkley was killed in an ambush on Barkley land. Peter and Eddie stood with Jarrod and his family at the graveside, doing all they could to support their friend. Matt showed up at the wake, offering his condolences, but Jarrod, Peter, and Eddie could all smell the alcohol on his breath.

Three years later, more tragedy struck when Matt Parker died. The story being told by Worth and Ross, Matt's brothers, was that he was cleaning his gun and it went off. Jarrod and Peter spent a night drinking and toasting their friend. Neither refused to believe Matt's death had been anything but an accident but both inwardly admitted it probably didn't happen the way Matt's brothers said.

The only bright spot through it all was the birth of Peter and Eddie's son, Alan Jarrod Matthew Hanson. "AJ," as he would be called, was the pride and joy of his parents and to his Godfather, Jarrod. Peter and Eddie were planning to move to Modesto where Peter would work for his uncle in the bank. They were excited to begin this new phase of life but sad to be moving away from friends.

Jarrod promised to visit whenever he was in town, hoping to watch his namesake grow.

Chapter Text

Heath Barkley wasn't just tired, he was bone-weary tired. It wasn't so much the days on the trail – he always enjoyed sleeping under the stars. He didn't get to do that as much anymore since finding his family - a home - with the Barkleys. He had slept well the last 4 nights, enjoying the smell of the campfire, the fresh caught fish frying, and, in the mornings coffee brewing. That wasn't what made him tired. It was the traveling between the three towns to get papers signed for his attorney brother, Jarrod.

"I really appreciate this Heath," Jarrod had said again. Heath smiled.

"Happy to help, Jarrod," Heath answered, and he truly was happy to help.

Several years before, Jarrod met and married a woman named Beth. She was shot and killed a few weeks after their elopement and Heath would never forget the look on Jarrod's face the days following. His normally warm blue eyes were cold, calculating. Jarrod was a fantastic lawyer from Heath's observations. He imagined Jarrod spearing a witness he was cross examining with those blue eyes. Yet, Heath knew instinctively that the Jarrod who lost his wife and decided to avenge her had never been seen by anyone before that time – it made Heath shiver to think about it.

Now though…Heath smiled. Now Jarrod was still a newlywed, enjoying marital bliss with Olivia. When the trip for the contracts came up, Heath saw Jarrod's resignation at being gone for days at a time, away from his bride.

"It'll be nice to do some camping," Heath assured Jarrod.

Heath didn't regret his offer, but he did hate having to track down people to sign papers, listen to them try to haggle and cajole then complain when Heath let them know he had no authority to make changes, but they could leave their mark and make notes. More often than not, the men would sign, not wanting to delay the execution of the contract. A few were stubborn - and wealthy - enough to hold off on signing.

"Probably means I'll need to make another trip," Heath thought ruefully. Still, that didn't dampen his happiness for Jarrod and his love for Olivia. He saw something in Jarrod's eyes that he had never seen before with a lady. Olivia had brought him happiness and contentment.

He packed up camp, doused the fire, readied Charger for another long day, and had just started down the dirt road when he felt an uneasiness come over him. His sapphire blue eyes scanned the area but nothing looked amiss. Heath wasn't sure if it was because Charger sensed Heath's unease or Charger himself felt it, but even the normally placid horse was beginning to tense, slowing his pace.

Movement caught Heath's eye and he watched as a stranger walked out from the dense woods, looking down the road away from Heath, then the man's eyes widened when he saw the horse and rider.

Charger instinctively stopped. Heath trusted his horse, not nudging the animal forward. Heath placed his hand on his holstered gun.

"Nice horse you got there," the man drawled. His clothes were bedraggled as though he'd slept in them, his hair unkempt and unwashed, his face covered in dirt. His dark brown eyes sized up Heath.

Heath stared back, his eyes narrowing. When he didn't answer he watched as the man began to fidget. He looked unarmed Heath didn't see a gun, but then he noticed the glint of a knife.

"Don't go and do somethin stupid," Heath admonished. His voice was low, but left no doubt that he was unhappy with this turn of events.

"I need yer horse," the man replied.

"No."

The man smiled, his crooked, discolored teeth showing through. The smile didn't reach his eyes.

"See now," the man said walking slowing toward Heath, "That ain't polite. I said you had a nice horse. Gave you a compliment."

Heath drew his gun and leveled it at the man.

"And I said for you not to do somethin' stupid," Heath answered.

Before Heath could react, the man flung the knife in Heath's direction, sticking in his upper left arm. Heath felt the searing pain but fired a shot, striking the man in the chest. He fell on the road with a resounding thud.

Heath holstered his gun and carefully dismounted, dropping the reins. He knew Charger would stay put so he wasn't worried. He pulled the knife from his arm flinging it into the brush, then took the bandana from around his neck and tied it the best he could one handed all the while keeping an eye on the stranger who still lay on the dirt road.

Once his arm was bandaged, he slowly walked toward the man. Heath's gun was drawn as he toed the man with his boot. He then holstered his gun as he rolled the man over, knowing the man was dead and would not cause him or anyone else anymore harm.

The rustle of the trees to his left caused him to stand quickly and whip around, drawing his gun again. Another stranger was there, this time a woman, though she was dressed in dark pants and a torn white shirt. A bruise was forming on the woman's cheek.

"You got him," was all she said. Her eyes narrowed. "Looks like he got you too. Are you alright?"

Heath's gun was still drawn, not sure if he could trust the woman before him even if her dark green eyes, pouty mouth, and blond mussed hair wanted him to think differently. Her hat was tethered to her by a string, the hat resting on the back of her shoulders. He noticed her hand rested on the gun holstered on her side.

"Would appreciate it if you'd put the gun away. I won't hurt you," she said, her voice calm.

"Did he hurt you?" Heath asked, carefully holstering the gun.

The woman snorted.

"He tried. Surprised me with a punch but otherwise I'm fine," she answered. The two stared at one another for another beat.

"My horse is tied about 50 feet away," she explained then nodded toward the dead man. "I need to get him back to Jackson. Any chance you'd be willing to help by staying here until I get back?"

Charger had wandered to the side of the road, casually chewing on grass, not bothered by the earlier events. Heath walked over to Charger and took the reins.

"If you don't mind my asking, why didn't he take your horse?" Heath watched as the woman smiled, her face lighting up.

"Used a clove hitch. He tried to untie Beauty but couldn't. Then tried to use his knife to cut the rope but it was too dull."

Heath's hand went to his arm where the bandana was tied. The bleeding had stopped, the wound not deep.

"I noticed," he answered. He was delighted when the woman smiled again. She then grew serious.

"You should get that arm looked at. You might need stitches," she observed.

"I can stay for you to go get yer horse," Heath said instead.

Ten minutes later, Heath watched as the woman brought her horse through the thick brush. He helped her lift the man over the saddle and they secured the heavy load.

"Thanks for the help," she said, gracing him with another smile.

"You headed to Jackson, you said?" Heath asked. He noticed the woman stiffen slightly.

"Yes."

"It's a long walk," Heath replied.

"I can manage," she answered, smiling again although Heath could see the smile didn't reach her eyes this time.

"I'm headed in the opposite direction, but I can go with you."

"No need. I can handle this. My responsibility anyway," she replied, her voice firm.

"Are you related to him?" Heath asked, his head nodding toward the dead man.

"You ask a lot of questions," the woman said.

"The man tried to kill me. He hurt you. I'd say I have the right to be curious," Heath answered evenly.

The woman reached into her pocket and pulled out a badge.

"I'm a bounty hunter and this man is in violation of his bond. Skipped town in Jackson a week ago and I've been tracking him. He is from the area and I knew he'd want to stay close so I watched and waited and caught him yesterday when he lost his horse. We were on our way back when he decided he'd try to escape."

Heath couldn't keep the surprise off his face. He wouldn't have guessed the diminutive woman standing in front of him would be a bounty hunter.

"Again, thank you. Safe travels," she said and then began to walk away, leading her horse behind her.

"Wait," Heath called out. The woman stopped and turned. "What's your name?"

"You ask too many questions," the woman replied, then turned and walked away, not bothering to answer him. Heath shook his head, gathered Charger's reins, pulling himself up into the saddle. If he weren't on such a tight schedule, he would have been tempted to follow the fascinating woman. As it was, he had to be in Angel Camp by sundown.

Chapter Text

Chapter 3

Jarrod put his arm around Edwina – Eddie as he had known her since they were children.

"Our baby would have been so beautiful."

He agreed silently, unsure of what to say, knowing there were no words he could offer that would bring her comfort. He sat beside her in bed, his arm around her, her head resting against him.

"Why did she have to die, Jarrod?"

Jarrod awoke with a start, sitting up quickly, his legs swinging over the bed. He was drenched with sweat, his heart beating wildly in his chest. He looked around the room, lit only by the beginning rays of the morning son.

"Jarrod?"

He turned, feeling startled for a moment until he realized he'd been dreaming, and it wasn't Eddie he was with, but his wife.

"Sweetheart, did you have another bad dream?"

Jarrod took a deep breath then lay back down. Olivia moved close, her arms wrapping around him, placing a kiss on his damp cheek. They'd been in their new house for just over a month, enjoying the privacy it afforded yet the house was close enough that they still took most of their meals with the family. When considering a location for the house, Olivia asked that it not be too far away from the main house, admitting she had dreams of their children running back and forth and enjoying being a part of a large family. Jarrod was happy to give his wife her wish.

"Do you want to talk about it?" he heard her ask. He realized he hadn't said anything, and she was probably worried.

"It was the same dream," he said, his voice gravely from sleep. "The baby's birth. Eddie asking me why she had to die."

He felt Olivia's arms tighten their hold and he moved so he was on his side, the two facing one another. He could barely make out her face in the early morning, not that he needed to see it. He had every inch of her memorized from the top of her dark curly hair to the soles of her feet – and everywhere in between.

"Do you think you're having these dreams because Eddie is coming back to visit after so long?" Olivia asked. She'd been surprised when Jarrod had told her about his childhood friend and the baby that had been lost. Her heart ached with the sadness she'd seen in his eyes as he told the story; the haunted look he still had after the horrific events that led up to the stillbirth.

"Probably," was all he said. He felt Olivia reach up to trace his jaw with her finger and closed his eyes. They'd been married for close to seven months and he still couldn't get enough of her. His hand had come to rest on her hip, his thumb lightly stroking her. He felt himself relaxing under her touch, her presence grounding him, bringing him back from the shadows of the dream. He heard the rustle of the sheets and opened his eyes.

Olivia pushed so he was lying on his back, and he watched with delight as she moved on top of him.

She leaned down, kissing him deeply, his body immediately responding.

"We don't have to be up for another few hours," she murmured. "Let me help you relax."

Jarrod smiled, bringing his arms up around his wife, both lost to their passions.

Heath had returned late the evening before, glad to be back home and to deliver the papers to Jarrod. He knew he'd probably have to go out again at some point to revisit the ones who had requested changes but figured that wouldn't be for a while.

He rose early the next morning and had already put in a few hours of work before joining the family for breakfast.

Heath walked into the dining room, everyone in their usual places. Jarrod and Victoria sat at opposite ends of the table with Olivia to Jarrod's left, Audra next to her. Nick sat to Jarrod's right and there was an open seat next to him for Heath to sit. When Gene was in town, another chair was added but the youngest Barkley brother was back East where he'd moved several months before.

Heath could sense the excitement of everyone in the room. One of Jarrod's old friends was coming into town. Apparently, they had grown up together but hadn't seen one another in several years. Heath didn't pay much attention to what was being said, knowing only that the friend was expected to stay with them for a few weeks.

"Silas and I finished up the room yesterday. I will go after breakfast and cut some fresh flowers for the room too," Heath heard their mother say as he put food on his plate.

Heath tuned out the chatter to finish his breakfast and to get back out onto the range. They were entering a busy season and needed all hands working together.

"If you'll excuse me, I need to get back out there," Heath said as he stood. He nodded to each of them and gave Victoria a quick peck on the cheek. He looked to Nick and with a twinkle in his eye asked, "You comin'? This is a working ranch after all."

Nick speared him with his hazel eyes before a smile creased his face, showing an even row of white teeth.

"Be right there," Nick answered, a small chuckle escaping. He was glad to have his younger brother back at his side. He hadn't been happy when Heath told him he was going to be gone a few weeks to deliver papers for Jarrod. When Heath had explained the reason he'd volunteered was so their older brother could spend time with his bride, Nick understood. He bid his family goodbye as he grabbed a biscuit to eat on his way out the door.

Heath was hot, dusty, and tired by the time he returned later that day, making sure he was back in time to get cleaned and ready for their guest. As he stood in front of the mirror in his room, he stuck his finger between his neck and the shirt he was wearing, hating having to wear a tie. Nick and Jarrod each seemed comfortable being dressed up, but Heath was never a fan. He sighed, hoping he wasn't expected to help entertain their guest for too long that evening. He knew there'd be stories of Jarrod's childhood and admitted he wouldn't mind hearing about them; however, he was tired and ready for a good night's sleep.

Walking down the stairs, he heard Audra's chatter, Jarrod's deep voice, a response from Olivia, and the clinking of glasses as they were filled and passed around to the others. Heath was relieved that he wasn't the last one to arrive having barely beaten Nick to the bathroom to clean up.

He took the offered whiskey from Jarrod and walked to stand behind the settee where the women were chatting.

"Jarrod, are you sure we shouldn't have met Eddie in town?" Mother asked as she swept into the room. The full skirt of her lavender gown brushed across the floor as she stopped in front of her oldest son.

"Mother, you know Eddie hates to make a fuss," Jarrod replied.

Nick was coming down the stairs when there was a knock at the front door.

"I'll get it," Nick said.

Heath went to stand next to Jarrod, the glass of whiskey still in his hand. He raised it to take a drink when his blue eyes saw the familiar face of the female bounty hunter from a few days before.

"Eddie!"

Everyone moved forward, except Heath. He watched as Jarrod bent to kiss the blond woman and introduce Olivia. Victoria embraced their guest, Audra not far behind. Nick's smile was wide, and the family all seemed delighted to welcome their guest.

"And this is Heath," Jarrod said turning to his younger brother.

Eddie's eyes widened in surprise recognition, then she smiled.

"Hello," she said.

Heath shook his head, knowing he was expected to give a response.

"Hello," he said simply, feeling rooted to his spot.

Eddie turned from him and began answering questions from the family about her trip. Silas called them all into the dining room for dinner, Heath the last one to leave the parlor, shaking his head at the fact he failed to realize Eddie was a woman when the others had talked about Jarrod's friend. He had not been paying attention as he should have been.

Heath and Eddie ended up sitting across from one another and he found he was struggling with staying focused. Eddie conversed easily with everyone and Heath could tell she was genuinely happy to see them. Occasionally, her eyes would land on him, but she didn't directly engage him in conversation.

Once dinner was over, the family moved as one back to the parlor where conversation flowed freely. Heath felt aware of every move Eddie made, his mind going in different directions, wondering if Jarrod knew his friend was a bounty hunter. Looking at her in her soft green dress that accentuated her curves and brought out the green in her eyes, Heath knew he never would have guessed that fact.

"Isn't that right, Heath?"

Heath realized he'd let his mind wander. He looked around, realizing everyone was waiting for a response.

"I'm sorry, I wasn't paying attention," Heath admitted, his ears pinking up slightly.

"You'll have to excuse brother Heath, Eddie. He just returned from a trip helping me with some legal matters," Jarrod said.

Heath watched as Eddie's eyes widened slightly.

"You're a lawyer?" she asked.

Everyone chuckled.

"No ma'am," Heath answered, smiling. "I leave the legal tasks to Jarrod. I was just helping."

Eddie nodded. Conversation began flowing around them again, but Eddie kept her eyes on Heath. He felt as though she was sizing him up and he kept his gaze locked on hers. He watched as the corners of her mouth turned into a small smile before she turned her attention to Audra who was asking a question about her trip.

It was another hour before the conversation wound down enough for Eddie to excuse herself for bed.

"I'll help you with your things," Nick said. It was on the tip of Heath's tongue to volunteer, but he decided to hang back. Jarrod and Olivia bid everyone goodnight with the promise of seeing Eddie and the family the next day. Victoria and Audra took the coffee and cups back to the kitchen leaving Heath alone in the parlor. He poured himself a nightcap, drinking it in one gulp, then went up to bed, hoping to have some time alone with Eddie to ask her some questions.

Chapter Text

Heath and Nick had been too busy to join the family for breakfast. They left before the sun rose to head to the farthest edge of the Barkley property, not expecting to be back until close to dinner. They started their morning off with minimal talking, something Heath didn't mind, knowing the quiet wouldn't last too long. Nick was one of the hardest working men Heath knew but he started slow in the mornings, needing time to wake up although that didn't usually stop him from talking. Heath hit the ground running every morning, content to get started with work and without the need of conversation.

"What do you think of Eddie?" Heath heard Nick ask.

"Seems nice," Heath replied, his eyes scanning the terrain. Several of the hands had ridden ahead the night before and he saw their trail, keeping Charger pointed in the right direction.

"She seems to be doing good. She had a rough time of it a while back. I like that she's here. I know Jarrod was happy to see her. She was in a grade a year older than me but younger than Jarrod."

Heath gave Nick a sideways glance.

"You like her." It was a statement. He heard Nick laugh loudly.

"Yep. But not in the way yer thinkin'. She might as well be Audra – I think of her like a sister. No, nothin romantic there. Eddie is a sweetheart who was dealt a bad hand," Nick replied, his voice softening becoming more thoughtful.

Heath narrowed his eyes. He wanted to ask about the "bad hand" but something held him back. He knew if he pressed Nick would probably tell him, but Heath wanted to talk to Eddie himself. That wasn't a guarantee that she'd tell him, but he decided to give her that chance.

Heath and Nick's attention shifted to the work for the day as they arrived where the other men were, and all talk of the Barkley houseguest was forgotten.

"Oh Olivia, it's so beautiful!"

Olivia smiled at the compliment.

"Jarrod designed the house and gave me free reign when it came to decorating. Victoria and Audra helped so it was a group effort," Olivia answered as they stood in the parlor where the women had started and ended their tour of the house. Elsie, Jarrod and Olivia's housekeeper, brought in a tray of tea, setting it on the table. Olivia motioned toward the settee to Eddie, Elsie pouring each woman a cup of the hot liquid.

"Do you need anything else?" Elsie asked with a smile.

"Thank you, Elsie. I think we're good," Olivia answered.

Jarrod had gone to town for the morning but promised to be back for lunch. Several months before they married, Jarrod felt it important that as his wife, Olivia know of his past relationship with Eddie. Olivia would always remember the pain in his eyes, the softness of his voice choked with emotion.

"She will always be special to me, but please know you are the one I love."

Olivia had no doubt of that fact and there was no jealousy. Jarrod shared any letters sent from Eddie and eventually Eddie and Olivia began to correspond with one another until they could meet in person.

Olivia's blue eyes glanced around the parlor then turned to the other woman when she spoke.

"I am sorry that I missed your wedding. Thank you for sending me the letter describing every detail. I felt as though I was there with you all," Eddie said, a wistful smile on her face. She'd never admit it to anyone – least of all Olivia – she cried for hours after receiving the letter. Jarrod's happiness meant the world to her, so the tears were for herself and what she’d lost. She pushed aside those thoughts, knowing they wouldn't lead to anything good.

"It was my pleasure. I have so enjoyed getting to know you through our letters," Olivia replied.

They heard the front door open and Jarrod's voice calling out to them. Eddie watched as Olivia smiled and rushed to greet her husband. Eddie took a deep breath and stood, turning just as Jarrod bent to kiss his wife on her cheek.

"Eddie, I trust you've been enjoying your visit?" Jarrod asked, his arm around Olivia.

"Olivia is the consummate hostess," Eddie replied with a smile.

"I'm going to check on Elsie. She should have lunch ready soon," Olivia said, excusing herself.

Jarrod walked over to the settee where he and Eddie sat.

"I'm so glad you decided to come for a visit," Jarrod said quietly, taking Eddie's hands in his own. "I know how difficult it is to be here. The memories…"

Eddie smiled, squeezing his hand before withdrawing her own.

"Not all the memories were bad, Jarrod," she replied.

Jarrod returned her smile, thankful to see his old friend again.

Olivia let them know lunch was ready and the three adults spent an enjoyable afternoon together.

It was later than usual when Heath and Nick returned. Heath hurriedly cleaned up, thankful a tie a wasn't required for dinner that night. He finished buttoning his shirt, moving his shoulder and wincing slightly. The cut was healing well, though still tender.

He stood at the window of his room, looking out onto the yard below. He was about to turn away when movement caught his eye. Jarrod and Eddie were walking toward a small garden off to the side of the house, a pristine white picket fence surrounding it. Heath had walked past it many times and knew there was a small grave that was always well tended. He'd never asked whose child it was, believing it wasn't his business.

Heath heard Nick's distinctive footsteps and knew he needed to head downstairs. He watched Jarrod place his arm around the woman, drawing her close. His brow furrowed, feeling as though he was intruding on a private moment. Nick had said Eddie was like a sister to him. Was the same true for Jarrod?

Not liking where his thoughts were going, Heath walked away from the window to go downstairs and join the others.

Like father like son? Heath wondered. He shook his head. No...Jarrod wouldn't do that. Not to Olivia. Not after watching all the pain Tom Barkley's indiscretions caused the family. But there was something too familiar between Jarrod and Eddie that didn't sit right with Heath.

"Olivia, did you want to go to Ingrid's with me later this week? She's going to have my new dress ready, and I'd love your opinion," Heath heard Audra ask their sister-in-law. He went to fix himself a drink, his thoughts continuously churning. He stood there for a few moments, trying to reason out what he'd seen.

"Heath?"

"Huh?"

"Are you going to pour that drink or continue to stand there like a statue?" Audra asked, her blue eyes twinkling.

Heath looked down at the decanter of whiskey in one hand and a glass in the other. He set both down, deciding he didn't want a drink after all.

At the sound of the front door opening, he turned putting his hands in his pockets. Jarrod and Eddie walked in, laughing. Heath watched Olivia as she watched Jarrod and Eddie. She smiled at them, not seeming distressed in any way. Jarrod winked at his wife as he walked toward the table to fix himself a drink. Heath didn't move, causing Jarrod to look his brother in the eye.

"Something wrong?" Jarrod asked. Heath clenched his jaw.

"Could we talk later?" Heath asked. He glanced around, thankful everyone else was distracted, not paying attention to the brothers. "Alone?"

Jarrod smiled, though Heath could tell he was confused.

"Of course."

Silas informed them dinner was ready, the group walking toward the dining room, Jarrod and Heath the last to join them.

Jarrod had let Olivia know Heath was coming over later so she wouldn't wait up for him. He had brought a newspaper from town and sat on the settee in the parlor to read it but his mind couldn't concentrate. He wasn't sure what Heath was upset about and he wanted it cleared up as soon as possible.

At the soft knock on the front door, Jarrod rose to answer it. Heath entered, nodding to Jarrod.

"Let's go to the study," Jarrod said, leading the way.

Once they were inside, Jarrod closed the door and went to fix himself and Heath a drink. He handed Heath his glass and sat down.

"What's going on, Heath?" Jarrod asked.

Heath took a seat next to Jarrod, setting his glass on the table in front of him. Jarrod noticed he hadn't taken a drink.

"What's going on between you and Eddie?"

Jarrod shook his head slightly.

"We're friends. Old friends. We've known one another for over 20 years," Jarrod answered evenly.

The brothers stared at one another for a moment then Jarrod spoke again.

"What makes you think there's something going on between us?"

Heath sighed. He picked up his glass, taking a drink before setting the glass down. He stood, pacing as he gathered his thoughts. He distractedly thought he should be thankful he wasn't having this conversation with Nick. No doubt his hazel eyed brother would have already demanded an explanation.

Jarrod watched, sitting back and taking a sip of his drink. He knew rushing Heath would do no good. He watched as a gamut of emotions played across Heath's face.

Heath finally stopped pacing, turning to Jarrod.

"I saw you and Eddie by the small grave in the yard. I've never questioned whose grave it was," Heath said. Jarrod didn't speak, waiting for Heath to continue.

Heath sat down.

"I understand you're old friends, but I can't help but feel there's more between ya," Heath explained.

Jarrod nodded. He took another sip of his drink and set the glass down.

"Are you asking because you're concerned for mine and Olivia's marriage?"

Heath shifted uncomfortably.

"Partly," he admitted, his eyes lowered.

The silence stretched between them. Jarrod leaned forward, elbows on his knees, fingers steepled before him.

"I know I'm Tom Barkley's son," Jarrod said softly, his eyes on some far off spot. He sat back and looked Heath in the eye. "But after seeing what mother went through...after hearing what you and your mother went through, I wouldn't do that."

Heath blew out a breath, shaking his head.

"I'm sorry, Jarrod."

Heath looked over at Jarrod and saw him smiling slightly.

"Thank you for caring for Olivia and myself," he said genuinely. "Now, why don't you tell me what the other part of 'partly' is?"

Heath sighed deeply.

"She's a beautiful woman. I'd like to get to know her better."

"You two only met yesterday, Heath," Jarrod said, unable to keep the incredulousness from his voice.

"Well," Heath shifting again in his seat. "She and I met when I was gettin the papers signed for you a few weeks ago. It was very brief and I didn't even know her name. And then when I saw her last night..."

Jarrod nodded in understanding. Eddie was indeed a beautiful woman. Jarrod had always thought so although she was never thought of as anything other than a sister to him. There was one moment of weakness several years before but they'd come to their senses and put a stop to things before they went too far.

"Eddie is special to me. We've known one another since we were children. She married one of my best friends."

Jarrod paused, Heath watching as the other man struggled with his words.

"What happened, Jarrod?"

Jarrod blew out a sigh and stood. He picked up his glass and refilled it, setting the glass down before turning back to Heath.

"The only reason I'm telling you this is because the rest of the family already knows. I'm not divulging any confidences. Some details will need to come from Eddie if and when she's ready to tell you but I can at least give you the story from my view of how things happened."

Heath nodded and leaned forward, listening intently as Jarrod began his story.

Chapter Text

I know it’s slow going right now. Please be patient! I promise things will pick up soon!

Eight Years Prior…

Jarrod stepped off the stage and looked around. The day was hot, and he was glad to be off the dusty stage, hoping that by the time he would leave for Stockton in a week's time, the weather would have turned and the temperatures more bearable.

"Here you go, Mr. Barkley," Sam the stagecoach driver said as he handed Jarrod his bag.

"Thanks, Sam," Jarrod answered, taking the bag.

He turned and started walking toward the bank. He'd telegrammed Peter the week before to let him know he'd be in town and Peter invited him to stay with him and Eddie. Jarrod was eager to spend time with his childhood friends and his godson.

He entered the bank and waited a moment for his eyes to adjust. There were 4 teller windows to his left and all had a line of people waiting. To his right, Jarrod could see desks filled with people conducting business. Jarrod smiled when he saw Peter's name on the door of one of the offices. The door was closed, Jarrod assuming Peter was with a client so he decided to sit on the small sofa that was against a wall and wait. As he was making his way, he heard his name being called.

"Jarrod?"

Jarrod turned to see Abe Hanson – Peter's uncle – walking toward him.

"Abe, how are you?" Jarrod asked, reaching out his hand.

"Oh fine…fine. Here to see Peter?" Abe asked, smiling. The older man was the president of the bank and had taken Peter under his wing years before, teaching him about the banking business.

The two conversed for a few minutes until Peter's door opened. Jarrod watched as Peter shook hands with another man and then Peter turned to see Jarrod.

"Jarrod!"

The two men shook hands and then briefly gave one another a brotherly hug.

"Uncle Abe, do you mind if I go ahead and take the rest of the day off? Want to walk Jarrod over to see the new house," Peter asked.

Peter was the vice president of the bank, having started out as a teller in Stockton and then moved to Modesto to work at his uncle's bank. Peter worked his way up from teller to loan officer to the position he was in currently.

"Not at all. Tell Eddie and AJ hello from me," Abe said as he wandered off.

"Just let me grab my hat and coat and we can be on our way."

The two men stepped out into the sunlight, each catching up the other on their lives since they'd last seen one another.

"How is the family doing?" Peter asked.

Jarrod spent the next few minutes updating Peter on the happenings in their lives in Stockton. The men walked to the edge of town, where a new neighborhood was rising. Modesto was growing by leaps and bounds and it made Jarrod smile that his friend was a part of the growth.

"How are things at the bank?" Jarrod asked as they walked.

"Busy. Trying to adjust to the new position," Peter answered.

"The family asked me to deliver congratulations, by the way," Jarrod stated.

"How long are you able to stay?" Peter asked.

"The trial should be a short one. Maybe three days? I'm planning on heading back in a week. Wanted to stay a little longer to spend time with all of you," Jarrod answered.

Peter stopped and pointed to a large two-story house, painted a pristine white with black shutters. The large front porch wrapped around to one side, a swing moving back and forth with the gentle breeze of the warm day, two rocking chairs to the right of the swing.

Jarrod smiled in appreciation when he saw the house Peter pointed out as the one he and Eddie had just moved into the month before. He admitted it was a bigger house than he'd anticipated seeing.

"We're still getting settled but Eddie has done a wonderful job," Peter said as they approached the front door. He opened it and eight-year-old AJ was at the top of the stairs.

"Papa!" he greeted and rode the banister down. Jarrod couldn't help but laugh since he had fond memories of doing the same as a boy in his childhood home.

"Alan Jarrod Matthew Hanson! How many times have I told you not to slide down the banister?"

Jarrod turned to see Eddie – Peter's wife and AJ's mother. She looked exasperated but also had a smile on her face.

"Oh, let the boy live a little, Eddie," Jarrod heard Peter say. She shook her head in seeming exasperation at her husband's permissive attitude then accepted Jarrod's hug.

"So glad you're here! How was the trip?" Eddie asked.

"Dusty but good otherwise," Jarrod answered.

AJ pressed himself against Jarrod's side eager to have his godfather's attention, trying to wait patiently. Jarrod turned his eyes to his namesake.

"Well, Master AJ. Just what have you been up to besides sliding down banisters and apparently growing almost a foot since I last saw you?" Jarrod asked. AJ grinned.

"Just wait until you see my room, Uncle Jarrod. It's big enough that the train set you gave me for Christmas last year can stay out all the time. And in the backyard, there's a swing and a bullseye that Papa put up," AJ excitedly told his godfather. "Mama says I can't shoot any animals but I'm gettin' real good at shootin' at the target with the slingshot I got from you for my birthday!"

Jarrod had knelt so he was eye level with AJ, his blue eyes twinkling as he listened. In the corner of his eye, he saw Peter walk to Eddie, placing his arm around her. He glanced over and noticed the smile on both their faces as Jarrod and AJ talked.

"AJ why don't you show Uncle Jarrod to his room?"

AJ looked to his father and then back to Jarrod.

"This way, Uncle Jarrod. You're going to love your room," AJ said as he walked up the stairs. Jarrod followed, chuckling at his godson's eagerness to show him around the house.

Chapter Text

Jarrod stood and refilled his drink, motioning to Heath's empty glass. Heath declined, wanting Jarrod to continue with the story.

"So, your friend Peter was the vice president of a bank," Heath prompted.

Jarrod nodded, taking his seat. He held the glass of scotch in his hand, not taking a drink, his blue eyes unfocused as he remembered events of the past.

Eight Years Before…

"Pull it back…focus…Deep breath in through your nose, then out through your mouth," Jarrod said as he stood next to AJ. Jarrod's prediction of the trial lasting only three days was true. The rest of the week he spent enjoying time with the Hanson family.

Jarrod hid a smile as he watched AJ close one eye, concentrating on the target in front of him with the slingshot he'd gotten for his birthday. Jarrod had been in San Francisco and had seen several slingshots in a toy store there. He had been tempted but couldn't bring himself to pick one up for his godson. It wasn't until he and Tom Lightfoot were visiting a reservation delivering food that he saw one that had been made by one of the young men. Jarrod couldn't help but notice the fine craftsmanship and paid more than the asking price, asking the young man to carve into the handle AJ's initials: AJMH.

AJ usually hit his target, missing occasionally. Jarrod couldn't help but think how much AJ reminded him of Peter – especially in looks. The young boy also had a lot of his mother in him in personality. He wanted to do things perfectly and would practice until he could get it right.

Swoosh the small stone in the slingshot arced in the air slightly, hitting the top of the bullseye. AJ lowered his arm and frowned.

"Missed," he said with a furrow to his brow.

Jarrod placed his hand on AJ's shoulder.

"You hit the edge of the bullseye. Not sure many boys your age could do that. I can tell you've been practicing," Jarrod encouraged him.

"All summer, Uncle Jarrod," AJ said, his sandy hair ruffled by the slight breeze blowing.

Jarrod knelt in front of AJ and smiled.

"One thing I've noticed, right before you let the stone go, you raise your arm slightly. Causes an arc. Try to keep your arm straight," Jarrod instructed. He picked up a stone, handing it to AJ, turning him around. He helped AJ pull back the leather pouch.

Still on his knees, Jarrod held AJ's arm, giving him directions as before. This time when AJ let go of the stone it made a direct hit in the center of the bullseye.

Jarrod let go and AJ turned to him with a big smile on his face.

"I think I got it, Uncle Jarrod," AJ said, bending to pick up another stone.

"One day, when your mama allows it, if you do any squirrel hunting you need to make sure when you shoot, you don't shoot to harm. You must shoot to kill. You don't want the animal to suffer," Jarrod admonished AJ.

AJ nodded, his eyes wide.

"But," Jarrod continued. "I don't think your mama, or your papa will allow you to do that any time soon. So, for now, keep practicing. I'm going to see if your mama has some lemonade for us," Jarrod said as he walked toward the house.

Just as he walked through the back door into the kitchen, he heard Peter's voice followed by Eddie's. He thought he'd give them a few minutes of privacy before entering the foyer where he'd be seen. He turned to go back outside but stopped when he heard Peter's tone.

"There's just a lot to do. A lot going on," Peter was saying, frustration lacing his voice.

"Darling, I understand that. I'm not complaining. All I said was you looked tired. And I know you didn't sleep well last night," was Eddie's reply. Jarrod could tell she was trying to smooth things over.

"Don't worry about me not sleeping. It's all fine," Jarrod heard Peter say. He then heard footsteps and the front door open and close with a resounding thud.

Jarrod felt badly for eavesdropping as he walked toward the back door. He knew Peter and Eddie weren't perfect. He was sure there were disagreements in their marriage, but he'd never heard Peter speak that way to Eddie and it concerned him.

"Jarrod?"

Jarrod turned, having just made it to the back door. She motioned for him to sit at the table and brought over a plate of sugar cookies. She then poured each of them a glass of lemonade.

"Is everything alright, Eddie?" Jarrod asked. He thought she was trying to pretend everything was fine, but he knew her almost as well as he knew Peter.

"You heard?" Eddie asked him. Jarrod nodded.

Eddie sighed. She looked toward the back door and both adults could hear the thunk periodically of a stone hitting a target.

"He's really excited about you teaching him," Eddie said with a small smile. "Peter started to but…"

Jarrod let the silence stretch between them. He didn't want to interfere, but he also knew Peter was acting out of character. Eddie had been staring at her hands, then raised her eyes to Jarrod.

"He was so excited to be appointed Vice President of the bank. Abe has been grooming him for that position since we moved here. He didn't want anyone thinking he was given the job. He was especially worried when we moved into this house. Abe insisted we take it, saying he didn't want to rattle around in the big house on his own, content to live in a smaller house closer to the bank. Peter has worked hard to get where he is."

"He is a hard worker," Jarrod agreed.

Eddie shifted in her seat.

"About three months ago, not long after he moved into his office, he came home late one night. Barely had time to say goodnight to AJ and hear his prayers before bed. I asked if everything was alright and he assured me it was, but I could tell he was distracted. After AJ was tucked into bed, he went to his study. After that, he began working longer hours at the bank. The last few days he's spent time with us and you, and it's been wonderful," Eddie said smiling. Her smile faltered.

"He just came home to tell me he won't be here until late. He asked me to give you his regrets," Eddie explained. She'd lowered her eyes to her hands again.

"Eddie," Jarrod called to her. She raised her eyes to meet his. "You aren't…suspicious of Peter, are you?"

Eddie sniffed, tears coming to her eyes.

"I can't imagine Peter…I tell myself that isn't the case, but he's been so distant," Eddie replied as she took a lace handkerchief from her sleeve, using it to wipe her eyes and nose.

Jarrod leaned forward and put his hand on her arm, gently.

"I can't imagine Peter doing that either. There's probably a perfectly logical explanation," Jarrod said, hoping he was right.

They heard AJ on the porch and knew they needed to table their discussion. The backdoor swung open, and AJ ran inside.

"Uncle Jarrod, I've been keeping my arm straight. Come watch! You too, Mama!" he called to the adults excitedly.

Before they could answer, AJ was out the door again.

"Can't wait to show Papa!" he called over his shoulder.

Jarrod watched as Eddie took a deep breath and squared her shoulders. He could tell she wasn't going to let the circumstances, whatever they may be, interfere with her son's happiness.

"Shall we?" Jarrod asked, opening the door for Eddie to pass through. As they walked down the stairs to the backyard, Jarrod leaned in and whispered.

"How about if I go to see Peter at his office tonight? See if he'll tell me what's going on?" Jarrod asked. He immediately saw the relief in Eddie's eyes.

"Thank you, Jarrod," she whispered back. Both turned their attention to an excited eight-year-old, showing off his skill at hitting the bullseye dead on.

After dinner with Eddie and AJ, Jarrod told them he was going to take a walk and enjoy the night air. AJ asked to go as well, but Eddie told him no, promising AJ he had more time with his Godfather the next morning before Jarrod's afternoon departure. Jarrod was grateful AJ obeyed.

He walked slowly from the neighborhood, enjoying the cooler temperatures, listening to the crickets as they chirped. As he got closer to town, he heard music from the various saloons as well as raucous laughter spilling out into the street. He lifted a prayer that Peter wasn't in one of those saloons.

As Jarrod neared the bank, the building was dark, and he felt his ire building. Where was Peter? Why would he tell Eddie he needed to work late if he wasn't in fact at the bank?

Jarrod decided to peek inside the building and almost sagged in relief when he saw a dim light in Peter's office. He knocked on the door, careful not to knock too loudly not wanting to scare his friend but loud enough to get his attention.

A minute passed before Jarrod saw Peter looking through the window of the door. Jarrod heard the door unlatch and Peter ushered him quickly inside.

"Jarrod, is everything alright?" Peter asked.

Jarrod shrugged.

"That's what I came here to ask you," was his reply. He watched as Peter's shoulders dropped. He motioned for Jarrod to follow him to his office. He closed the door and Jarrod took a seat while Peter filled a glass of scotch for each of them.

"Did Eddie send you?" Peter asked handing Jarrod his glass as he sat down heavily next to his best friend. Jarrod didn't think he sounded angry.

"No. But I overheard you two this afternoon. Eddie said you would be working late, and I thought I'd go out for a stroll and see you," Jarrod answered. He didn't feel he was lying to Peter. Eddie didn't ask him to talk to Peter. He'd volunteered.

Peter swirled the amber liquid in his glass, his eyes watching. He leaned forward to set the glass on the desk and turned to Jarrod.

"Something isn't right, Jarrod and I don't know what to do. Abe put me in this position and seemed happy for me to be in it, but he won't let me see all the accounts. He said he has private customers, and I know that's not unusual necessarily. Abe has been the president of this bank for over a decade," Peter explained.

Jarrod leaned forward, placing his glass next to Peter's.

"Do you think he's doing something illegal?" Jarrod asked. He watched as Peter stood, pacing, running a hand through his sandy hair.

"Money is missing. It shows on the books as being here, but I can't find it," Peter said in a rush.

Jarrod's eyes widened.

"Have you asked Abe?"

Peter shook his head.

"I started to, and we were interrupted. I've been pouring through the ledgers trying to figure out things. I don't want to accuse my own uncle of theft but…"

Jarrod felt he understood the source of Peter's apprehension.

"Is it a lot of money?" Jarrod asked. Peter sat back down and took his glass in hand, finishing off the liquid in one gulp.

"No," was the simple answer. After a moment Peter said, "Any amount missing isn't acceptable."

Jarrod nodded. He watched as Peter shook his head.

"I'm making a mess of things. Poor Eddie…she knows something's wrong, but I don't want to confide in her. She loves Uncle Abe. And I don't have proof."

Peter stood and walked toward his desk, motioning toward all the open ledgers.

"I've looked through every one of these. What these say is here isn't. No, it isn't a lot but it's enough to get me curious," Peter said with a sigh. Jarrod stood and walked toward his friend.

"I know you'll get to the bottom of it," Jarrod said. "And I know you're hoping there's a clear explanation that won't go against Abe. Maybe something was written down wrong months ago?"

Peter nodded.

"Maybe."

Jarrod walked back to where he'd set his glass down and picked it up, finishing it.

"I do have to leave tomorrow, or I'd stay and help."

Peter looked up and smiled.

"I know." He blew out a breath. "Just saying it out loud helps."

"How about if we get back to Eddie? AJ will be going to bed soon and I know an excited little boy who wants to tell you all about his proficiency at using a slingshot," Jarrod said with a wink.

Peter nodded. He returned the ledgers to their rightful place and locked up, and the friends walked back to the Hanson home. Just before they reached the yard, Jarrod paused and turned to Peter.

"If you need me, but you don't want to risk explaining anything, send me a telegram. Say something like 'Parker.' That'll let me know to head here as quickly as I can."

He watched Peter smile, looking as though he were relieved.

"Thanks, Jarrod."

Chapter Text

Three weeks later…

Jarrod waited for the driver to hand down his bag from the top of the stage and then he started toward Peter and Eddie's house.

Parker

By the time Jarrod received the telegram, the last stage for Modesto had left with the next one not departing until the next day. He thought about getting a horse and riding but knew that wouldn't be any quicker, so he waited until the next morning and took the first stage out.

As he passed by the bank, he noticed it was closed, which caused him to hurry his steps. He thought briefly of stopping by the Sheriff's office but thought better of it. If the bank was closed, Peter would be at home.

Jarrod turned the corner onto the street of Peter and Eddie's home. As he approached, he began to get a sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach. Something wasn't right. He couldn't explain how he knew, just that he did. He hurried his steps and knocked on the door. No one answered so he knocked again. He was about to move away when the door opened a crack, Eddie's tear-stained face peeking through.

"Jarrod?" she asked. She opened the door and threw herself in his arms causing him to drop his bag. Jarrod held her, noticing how she leaned heavily against him.

"Eddie," Jarrod said, holding her. She cried against him, the weeping causing Jarrod's heart to beat faster.

"Eddie, where is Peter?" Jarrod asked. Eddie pushed away from him and walked inside. Jarrod picked up his bag and followed, closing the door behind him.

Eddie walked into the parlor and sat down on the settee. Jarrod set his bag down, looking around, seeing no sign of Peter. He didn't hear AJ either, thinking perhaps the boy was at school. The curtains were drawn. A small lamp burned allowing Jarrod to see Eddie's shaking form.

Jarrod sat next to Eddie. She was leaning forward, her head in her hands.

"Eddie," Jarrod called again. She looked up at him, tears coursing down her cheeks.

"They're gone," she whispered.

"What do you mean gone?" he asked.

"How did you make it here so quickly? I just had the telegram sent this morning?" she asked.

"Eddie," Jarrod said again, this time more forcefully. "Where are Peter and AJ?"

"They're both dead. A robbery at the bank."

Eddie began to weep, Jarrod drawing her to himself. He sat in shock, unable to comprehend what he'd been told. After a moment, Eddie seemed calmer and pushed herself into a sitting position, staring at the far wall. There was a knock at the door, Jarrod rising to answer it. He recognized the local pastor as well as his wife. Jarrod was relieved. He wanted to send a telegram and speak to the sheriff to get some details but didn't want to leave Eddie alone.

He ushered the couple in, watching as the pastor's wife went to Eddie and embraced the other woman. The pastor stood next to Jarrod listening as he explained what he was going to do. The other man promised he and his wife would stay until Jarrod returned.

"Eddie," Jarrod said quietly, kneeling before his friend. "I need to send a telegram. I'm going to ask Mother to come. Will you be alright if I'm gone for an hour or so?"

Eddie nodded.

Jarrod went straight to the telegram office and sent the telegram to his mother.

Need you on the next stage to Modesto.

He then walked a half block down to the sheriff's office. He introduced himself and began to ask questions.

The sheriff poured them both a cup of coffee and the sheriff began to tell Jarrod what we knew.

"Near as we can figure, AJ was at the bank with his Pa. Wasn't unusual to see him in there on Saturdays. The few witnesses that were there said AJ was in Peter's office toward the back when a man came in to rob the bank."

Jarrod watched as the Sheriff's jaw clenched and unclenched, his fists tighten. He could tell the other man was struggling.

"The boy musta heard the commotion and came out of the office with his slingshot in his hand. Aimed it right at the man and hit him square on his temple. Didn't kill him…wish it had…" The sheriff shook his head. "The man got startled and shot him. People in the bank said Peter tried to rush to his son but he got shot too."

Jarrod clenched his jaw.

"Make sure when you shoot, you don't shoot to harm. You must shoot to kill."

He pushed aside his guilty thoughts from the lessons he'd given AJ when he was there just a few weeks before. He'd have time for that later.

"Do you know who it was that robbed the bank?"

The sheriff shook his head.

"Everyone was in shock. No one can give me a clear description. Sure hate it for Mrs. Hanson," the sheriff responded, shaking his head.

"Tell me, Mr. Barkley. How did you get here so quickly? Mrs. Hanson asked me to send the telegram to you this morning."

Jarrod considered telling the sheriff what he and Peter had discussed about the discrepancies at the bank and the telegram he got from Peter with their code but thought better of it.

"Peter and I have known one another for most of our lives. I just had a feeling I was needed," was all he said before he walked out, heading back to Eddie's.

Victoria arrived in town the next day. Jarrod met her at the depot, and they hurried back to Eddie's. Jarrod watched as Eddie continued to go back and forth between crying uncontrollably and sitting silently.

Peter's Uncle Abe stopped by just after Jarrod and Victoria arrived. Eddie allowed him to give her a hug and kiss on the cheek, but she didn't say much to him. Jarrod noticed Eddie's coolness toward the older man, thinking perhaps Peter had shared his suspicions with her about his uncle.

Jarrod took care of all the arrangements. The funeral was held and most of the town attended. He stood to one side of Eddie and Victoria on the other. Between the two, they managed to keep Eddie on her feet.

The wake after seemed to last for an eternity. At one point Jarrod heard two older women talking quietly about the house. A reference was made about "such a fancy house...musta been able to afford it if he was in cahoots with the robbers". He stopped at stared at the women. One looked ashamed but the one who had spoken put her nose in the air and soon left. Finally, Jarrod closed the door after the last mourner bid their goodbye. He walked into the parlor to see Eddie sitting, staring at nothing. He didn't think she'd heard anything negative said about Peter, knowing it would have added to the misery. Besides, he said to himself. It wasn't true.

Jarrod watched Eddie from the door of the parlor, not knowing what he could do to help his friend. He knew his mother would tell him just by being there he was helping but that wasn't enough. Jarrod wanted to do more. He wanted to find who had killed his best friend and namesake. He wanted justice for them and closure for Eddie. Before his mind could focus on the mystery surrounding the bank, he watched as Eddie stood, swaying slightly. Jarrod was by her side in a moment helping to steady her. She smiled weakly and leaned into him. Jarrod wrapped his arms around her, knowing the hug was more for his comfort than hers, but he was glad to try to provide some strength to her.

Eddie pushed away and slowly walked up the stairs to her room. Jarrod stood at the bottom of the stairs and heard the door close. Victoria came to stand beside him.

"I don't know how to help her, Mother."

Victoria sighed. It had only been seven years since her Tom had been killed. In a way, old wounds were torn open for her. To lose a spouse – especially in such a violent manner – was something one didn't get over easily or quickly. Or perhaps ever. Not to mention the death of a child.

"You've done a lot for her already, Jarrod. She hasn't had to worry about a thing," Victoria said as she wrapped her arms around her oldest son. The pain in his eyes tore at her heart.

They walked into the parlor and sat down, both content with the silence. The clock chimed in the background and although the hour wasn't late, both were exhausted from the last few days.

"We should convince Eddie to come back to the ranch with us," he heard his mother say quietly.

Jarrod nodded. He'd had the same thought. He wasn't sure if Eddie would want to come back to Modesto or head back East but for now, he knew she needed to be with him and his family. Whatever she decided, he'd do what she asked. For now, he'd drop the idea of asking questions around town. Eddie needed him.

Eddie agreed to return to the Barkley ranch. Victoria assured her she could stay as long as she needed. For the first few weeks, Eddie didn't leave her room except to visit the water closet and clean up.

Jarrod was a frequent visitor. Sometimes they'd talk in quiet tones, other times they'd sit in silence.

It was late one night when Jarrod was passing by Eddie's room that he heard something unusual. He debated on whether to knock when he heard a crashing sound. He rushed in to find Eddie unconscious on the floor. The lamp was burning low, and he turned it up, the site causing him to gasp.

Eddie was bleeding although Jarrod couldn't tell from where. He called for his mother who rushed in, her eyes widening. He heard more footsteps, presumably one of his siblings.

"Go get the doctor. Hurry, Nick!" his mother said urgently.

Jarrod and Victoria got Eddie back into bed. Jarrod stared in shock at his friend.

"Mother, the blood…" he started to say.

"She didn't do this to herself, Jarrod. I think Eddie is losing her baby," his mother said, tears filling her eyes.

Jarrod stared at his mother, unable to comprehend what she'd said.

"I didn't know…" he said quietly. How much more could Eddie take?

"She told me just yesterday. I had guessed but she confirmed it. Go wake Silas and have him boil some water and get fresh linens. I'm sure Howard will want them when he gets here."

Jarrod went to do as his mother asked.

Hours later, Eddie delivered a small baby girl that was stillborn. Jarrod waited in the parlor with his brothers and sister, no one talking.

At last, he saw Dr. Merar and his mother as they descended the stairs, both looking haggard.

"She'll sleep for a while. And be very weak since she lost a lot of blood. I don't expect her to be out of bed for a few days," Howard said quietly. "The best thing for her now is rest."

"We'll make sure she gets it," Victoria said, thanking her friend as he left. She turned to her family.

"We'll need to get a small casket from Mr. Beckett," Victoria said, as tears filled her eyes. The body of the small baby was placed in the guest room next to where Eddie was staying.

"I'll take care of it," Jarrod replied, but Nick put his hand on his shoulder.

"Let me go," Nick said. Jarrod looked at him gratefully.

The room was dark except for the small lamp burning next to the bed. Jarrod stared at nothing, trying to come to terms with this latest event that had happened.

"Where's the baby?" he heard Eddie ask quietly.

Jarrod moved to sit next to her on the bed.

"Eddie…"

"I know she's gone Jarrod. I just want to see her," Eddie whispered. Jarrod nodded and left the room to get the small baby. His mother had wrapped her in blankets and if Jarrod hadn't known the child was gone, he would have thought she was just sleeping.

Eddie gingerly sat up and Jarrod placed the baby in her arms, taking his place next to her again. He heard Eddie begin to weep, and Jarrod let the tears flow himself.

"She looks just like AJ," she whispered. Eddie placed a tender kiss on her daughter's forehead and then handed the bundle back to Jarrod. He stood and turned, seeing his mother in the doorway.

"I'll take her. Nick just got back from town," he heard his mother say quietly. He nodded and went back to sit in the chair next to Eddie's bed as he watched her drift off into a restless sleep.

Again, Jarrod held on to Eddie as she stood beside the grave of her child. Her pale features tore at his heart, her trembling body weak with exhaustion. The service only lasted a few minutes and then all returned to the house. Eddie agreed to eat something but asked to go to her room. Jarrod brought up a tray for them both.

Nothing was said between them. Once they were finished eating, Eddie crawled into bed and fell asleep. Jarrod moved to the chair next to the bed where he stayed until the next morning.

Chapter Text

Present Day…

Heath didn't stay long after Jarrod finished telling him about Eddie's husband and children. He needed some time alone and Heath thought perhaps Jarrod needed time as well.

After quietly letting himself into the house, he walked up the stairs going straight to his room. He was grateful to not see anyone, not sure how he'd carry on a conversation. After closing the door, he took off his shoes and fell onto the bed on his back. He stared up at the dark ceiling, his eyes filling with tears from the pain and heartache that had been told to him.

He awoke sometime later to undress and climb into bed, falling into a dreamless sleep.

Eddie rose early, just before the sun was to rise. She dressed and quietly made her way down to the kitchen. No one else was awake yet so Eddie opened the back door and walked out. The moon wasn't full but even if it had been pitch black, Eddie would have known the way.

Just as the first light was beginning to show, Eddie sat down next to the small grave. She couldn't help but let the tears fall as she saw how well maintained it was. The Barkleys had added a small headstone years before and there were always flowers that lay nearby. Eddie traced the name of her daughter, one that she'd chosen years later and had mentioned it to Jarrod when they'd seen one another back East. He had taken the information and had the name etched into the stone which gave Eddie both joy and sadness at the same time.

Katherine Joy Hanson

5 years before…

Eddie smoothed imaginary wrinkles from her gown as she walked toward the front door when she heard the knock. It didn't make sense for her to be nervous, yet her palms were damp and her heart beat a fast rhythm.

She opened the door and stood in the entrance for a moment, her heart aching as the memories flooded her heart and mind. Memories of Peter, AJ, and their life in Modesto. Of the baby that never drew a breath that was lost.

"Eddie?"

Eddie blinked, feeling embarrassed that she'd been caught daydreaming.

"Jarrod," she said as she moved aside for him to enter. The two embraced, each holding one another, each taking comfort in the other's presence. They broke apart, Eddie leading them toward the parlor and the settee where they both sat.

"It's so good to see you," Jarrod said. Eddie smiled.

"Same to you. How's the family?" Eddie asked.

She listened as Jarrod spent the next several minutes catching her up on everyone – including the newest addition to their family, a brother named Heath.

"He sounds like a good man," Eddie said, grateful that Jarrod didn't seem to hold any bitterness. The way he spoke of his family was with love and affection.

"He is. And how are you?" he asked, his blue eyes holding her dark green ones.

Eddie sighed. It would be easy to give a simple answer of "fine" but she knew Jarrod wouldn't believe it. Instead, she allowed her defenses to lower.

"Some days are harder than others. Father's death last month was another blow. I am busy keeping Mother company."

She watched Jarrod nod, and he reached over to pat her hand.

"How long can you stay?" Eddie asked, hoping he'd say for a while. The anniversary of Peter and AJ's deaths was soon and Eddie wasn't sure she wanted to spend it alone.

"I'm here until the end of the week. Jim Bannard wanted my help with a new proposal in the Senate to bring more water to the Valley using federal funding. I've been working with local and state officials, and everyone seems to be eager for it to happen," Jarrod explained.

"It's good to have you here in DC. Mother said to tell you hello. She sends her regards, not feeling up to socializing," Eddie apologized, her eyes lowering.

"No need to apologize. So, it will just be the two of us for dinner tonight?" Jarrod asked.

Eddie smiled slightly.

"Yes. It'll be good to catch up."

She watched as Jarrod returned the smile. They spent the next hour reminiscing, speaking of good times, both purposefully staying away from the upcoming anniversary they were keenly aware of approaching.

Later that evening, they enjoyed a quiet dinner at a small restaurant. It was the first time Eddie had been out socially in months and she found herself relaxing with Jarrod. At one point Eddie mentioned the name that had been chosen for her stillborn daughter. She watched as Jarrod smiled sadly, his hand touching hers briefly.

"Do you want a scotch before you head back to the hotel?" Eddie asked as Jarrod unlocked the door to her small townhouse tucked away in a sleepy neighborhood. Her mother lived several blocks away and although Eddie had stayed with her since her father's passing, she was glad to have the excuse to be back in her own home for the time being.

"That sounds good," Jarrod said. She heard him close the door behind them and place the key on the small table near the entrance. She walked to the buffet that held the drinks. There was a slight chill in the air and Jarrod went to light the fireplace, kneeling. He had a small fire going in no time.

"You didn't have to do that," Eddie said as she walked over to him, drinks in each hand. Jarrod stood upright and took the offered glass.

"I know," he answered. They stared at one another until Eddie dropped her eyes.

"I miss them. All three of them. Every day. Even though I didn't know Katherine, it feels like there's a piece missing and I miss them all so much," Eddie said, her words tumbling over themselves. Jarrod took the glass she was holding and sat it next to his on a table. She felt his arms come around her, holding her as she sobbed.

They stood this way for several minutes until her sobs calmed, Eddie leaning against Jarrod's chest. She tilted her head back to look at him. She watched as Jarrod's head began to lower, his lips brushing hers lightly.

Eddie didn't resist when she felt the kiss linger and then become something more, allowing herself to enjoy the feeling of being in another's arms, of the comfort that could bring. She imagined it was Peter holding her. That it was Peter's arms around her and his hands drawing her closer to him.

She pushed back and undid Jarrod's tie while he began to work on the buttons of her dress. Their lips met again and each could feel their own desires growing.

As abruptly as the kiss and intimate embrace started it stopped. Eddie pushed away and went to sit on the settee, her fingers trembling as she buttoned the top of her dress.

"I'm sorry, Jarrod," she whispered. He came to sit next to her, taking her hand in his.

"Don't apologize, Eddie. I'm the one who started it," he replied. Eddie looked at him, tears filling her eyes.

"I just wanted to feel close to Peter again. And I thought…why not? I know it was wrong. And that it isn't fair to you. I love you, Jarrod. I always have but only as a brother. I hope I haven't hurt you," she confessed.

Jarrod smiled and squeezed her hand.

"You haven't hurt me. I miss him too. And AJ. And I wish I'd gotten to know Katherine too. We share a bond that not many have, and I think it's natural that we're drawn to one another."

Eddie sat back and sighed.

"Do you remember the house Peter and I had in Modesto? I was so excited about it. It was more magnificent than anything I had even thought possible. We were able to entertain a few times, and Peter allowed me to decorate however I wanted. Seems trivial now I suppose," Eddie said.

"Not at all. It was a beautiful house," Jarrod agreed. He remembered the woman from the funeral and the hateful things she'd said. He pushed them aside, wanting only to think about good memories. They sat in silence for a few moments.

"Why haven't you married, Jarrod?" Eddie asked, breaking the silence. "Don't you want a house to entertain clients and a wife to decorate to her heart's content? Maybe you'd even let her decorate your office?"

She was glad when she heard Jarrod chuckle, hoping she hadn't hurt him.

"I do want that," he shrugged. "Just haven't found anyone."

"Have you even been looking?" Eddie asked.

Jarrod sighed.

"Not really."

"Why?"

She turned to him, watching Jarrod stare at the flames in the fireplace, sounds of the crackling of the wood as it burned. He drew in a deep breath, letting it out slowly.

"Honestly, helping the Senator isn't the only reason I'm here. I…thought…" he turned to her. "I guess I thought I'd see if you wanted to move back to Stockton."

"As your wife?" Eddie asked, her eyebrows raised.

"Guess that's a no?" Jarrod replied, a smirk on his face.

Eddie laughed out loud.

"It is a no. You and I getting married because we are comfortable with one another isn't the solution," Eddie said and Jarrod knew she was right.

"You're just trying to take the easy way out. If we get married you don't have to do the courting or the chasing. You just check off that box and get on with your life," Eddie said, no censure in her voice. Eddie had always spoken the truth with him. She wasn't going to stop now.

"You're right," he conceded.

Eddie leaned her head against his shoulder, her eyes going to the fireplace.

"Find someone, Jarrod. Don't wait," Eddie said, stifling a yawn.

Present Day…

Eddie didn't know how long she sat next to the grave, but the sun had peeked over the horizon. She knew the others would be up soon and she would join them for breakfast.

She stood slowly, again placing her hand on the headstone, the coldness of it causing her fingers to ache. She turned and saw Heath standing several feet away.

"I'm sorry. I didn't mean to intrude," he said quietly.

Eddie smiled. "You weren't. I haven't been back here in a long while and I wanted to visit."

Heath nodded.

"You're an early riser," Eddie commented as the two walked back toward the house.

"Always have been. I usually fix a cup of coffee before Silas wakes up and take it out to the big oak to watch the sunrise," Heath explained. "I saw you sitting by the grave. I didn't want you to think I was spyin' on ya. I was concerned and then realized what you were doing."

Eddie didn't respond. The two walked together in silence, content with the quiet which seemed appropriate for the time of day. Eddie always saw mornings as a time of reflection. She considered the man next to her. He felt like a deep brook, relaxed and steady. Calming. So different from his brothers.

Nick was all action. Always ready for the next thing. And while Jarrod seemed to be a calm and patient man, he could at times be coiled so tightly that it would only take him a second to spring into action. Her childhood friends had not changed much over the years.

Eddie loved both dark haired men as her brothers. Each had been steady rocks in her life. She was looking forward to getting to know Heath.

"How long have you been a bounty hunter? And does Jarrod know?" Heath couldn't help but ask. Eddie stopped, turning to Heath. He followed her lead and the two stared at one another. Eddie was trying to decide how to answer, figuring the truth was always the best.

"After my mother died three years ago, I felt a little lost. I had things to take care of back East and Jarrod called in a few favors to get me a job with a local Pinkerton office. I worked clerical for a while and discovered I had a knack for solving mysteries," she explained.

"So, you're a Pinkerton Agent?" Heath asked, hoping he wasn't making Eddie upset with his questions. He was relieved when he saw her smile.

"No. They do have some female agents, but I am not one of them. I fell into it quite by accident."

Heath waited for her to continue but she didn't. They'd started walking again and were close to the house. They stopped again, Eddie putting her hand on Heath's arm.

"Jarrod knows I've done some investigative work for Pinkertons, but he doesn't know about the bounty hunter part. I really have only done that a few times. I'm going to tell him. That's part of the reason I'm here," she explained. Her dark green eyes held his blue ones, and he had no reason to believe she wasn't telling him the truth.

"You should tell him soon. You know how he worries," Heath replied and was delighted when Eddie smiled.

"I do," she agreed. They entered the house together to clean up for breakfast with the family.

Chapter Text

"Oh Jarrod!"

Jarrod never could get enough of his wife and the way she gave herself to him. Hearing her call out his name, knowing he had brought pleasure to her gave him satisfaction. He held her close as they both came down from their highs.

"I love you, Jarrod," Olivia gasped, catching her breath.

"And I you, Liv," Jarrod replied, placing a kiss on her nose before rolling over and bringing her into his arms. As they settled into comfortable positions, Jarrod thought back to when he'd first met Olivia. There was an instant attraction on his part. He remembered thinking to himself that he had to get to know her. Her chestnut-colored hair was precariously placed atop of her head, looking as though it was ready to fall any second around her shoulders. Her riding clothes were covered in mud and her fiery blue/green eyes were staring daggers at him. Her horse had spooked, dumping her into the shallow pond. He had started toward her quickly but stopped when she stood and turned to him. He knew she wasn't hurt and frankly, was enjoying the view of the beautiful woman in front of him.

"I suppose you find this amusing?!" she'd accused him. He remembered he was trying to control his laughter and thought he was doing a good job of it. Considering how angry she appeared to be with him at that moment, he realized his poker face was not in place. He helped her out of her predicament in the small park in Sacramento.

"Jarrod Barkley," he said, introducing himself. "And you are...?"

The woman stayed silent, giving him an icy glare. She finally relinquished and answered tersely.

"Olivia Hartwell," she answered.

"Nice to meet you. Do you go by Olivia or Liv?" he asked.

"My friends call me 'Olivia'. No one calls me 'Liv'."

"It's nice to meet you, Olivia," he said with his most charming smile in place. Again, she fixed him with the icy glare.

"Mr. Barkley, we are not friends. You can call me Ms. Hartwell," she informed him.

Jarrod smiled and then and asked her to dinner.

"No" had been the simple reply.

The next time he saw her was at a ball given at the Governor's mansion almost a year later, her father in attendance as a state senator whom Jarrod had worked with on a few occasions. The man had been asked to run for a higher office several times but refused, explaining to Jarrod how he wanted to help those from his community and thought he could do that best in his current role. Jarrod had been impressed with the man and delighted when he was formally introduced to the Senator's only daughter.

They danced one dance that night at the ball and Jarrod remembered Olivia being gracious regarding his invitation. However, she made it clear that would be their only dance. Try as he might, he was unable to convince her to dance with him again that night. She'd been a dream to hold and he found he didn't want anyone else but her, enjoying the chase.

It was almost six months later that Jarrod was able to break through the icy shell with which Olivia had surrounded herself. Their first kiss was passionate, and Jarrod knew the moment their lips touched, she was the one for him for eternity. No doubts. No regrets. The chase had been worth it, he'd decided. He thought back on Eddie's words from years before about taking the easy way out when it came to marriage. He'd tried to do that with Eddie, and he was glad she'd turned him down. He also admitted to himself he'd done the same thing with Beth when they met on the train on the return trip from DC, and while he believed he'd cared deeply for her, he knew he hadn't loved her the way he loved Olivia.

"What's wrong, love?" he heard Olivia say, feeling him tense slightly. She was always very attuned to him, something he appreciated the longer they were married. He tightened his hold around her.

"Nothing, really. Just letting my thoughts wander," he answered. He rolled over onto his side, so they were facing one another. He tucked a strand of wayward hair behind her ear, loving the flush to her cheeks, her eyes bright and shining in the lamplight.

"Wandering where?" she asked, her eyes staring back at him full of love.

Jarrod smiled.

"You certainly gave me a run for my money. Didn't make things easy for me at all," he replied, his smile widening. He watched as Olivia's lips parted, showing an even row of white teeth.

"Of course not! The chase makes the catching even more satisfying," she declared. Jarrod laughed out loud and drew her to himself.

"That it does," he agreed, kissing her on her forehead as the two snuggled close and fell into a peaceful sleep.

Eddie had mentioned one morning to Heath she would be taking her horse Beauty for a ride. It had been on the tip of his tongue to offer to give her a tour of the ranch but realized she would know a lot of the area already having grown up in Stockton and being friends with the Barkleys.

The first day, he watched as she rode away, wishing he'd offered to ride along but instead went with the men to finish up the tasks for the day. The next day, he sent the men on their way, knowing they would be under McColl's watchful eye. As Eddie saddled her horse, Heath did the same with his.

"Where ya ridin' today?" he asked.

"Went toward the North 40 yesterday. Thought I'd head in the opposite direction today. Where are the men working?" she asked as she continued to saddle the horse.

"McColl is taking a crew to the West side to work on some fencing. Nick is in town getting supplies," Heath answered.

"Why didn't you go with Nick?" Eddie asked.

"He's not picking up much. Didn't figure it would take two of us. Things are slowing down some," Heath explained. He also knew Nick would be paying a visit to the Stockton Bank to visit with Fiona Brewer. She was the widowed sister-in-law of the bank's President, Martin Brewer. Heath didn't know the particulars, but he knew Fiona's husband, Martin's brother, passed away from an illness the year before and she had come to live in Stockton not long after. Heath had seen Martin, his wife and Fiona at church, a young girl in tow. Heath didn't think the child was any older than two which had been confirmed by a conversation he'd overheard between his mother and sister. Nick had noticed the pretty young widow immediately but kept his distance, allowing her time to mourn. That didn't stop the hazel eyed rancher from conducting business in the bank, however, hoping to eventually win the heart of Fiona. All this information Heath kept to himself, knowing it wasn't his news to share.

They both finished getting their horses ready, walking out of the barn together.

"Where are you headed?" Eddie asked. She was dressed in a brown riding skirt and cream-colored blouse with a bow tied in a knot. Her blond hair was in a simple braid.

"Thought I'd ride along with you if you don't mind?" Heath asked. With relief, he watched Eddie smile.

"I welcome your company, Mr. Barkley," she answered as she mounted her horse. Heath followed her lead and the two rode out of the yard to enjoy their ride

Nick dropped off his list at the General Store, talked a few minutes with the proprietor then stepped out into the sunshine. He put on his hat, looking up and down the busy street as he crossed. He nodded to several people he knew. However, he didn't want to stop and chat. He wanted to get to the bank, hoping it wasn't busy but knew due to the time of day he might not have that luck.

Just as he reached the bank doors, they opened, Nick stepping aside to let the person leave. He entered, putting his hat in his hand and gave himself a moment to let his eyes adjust. He couldn't help but smile as he saw Fiona Brewer at one of the teller stations, helping a customer. Her red hair was piled on top of her head with small, curly tendrils that were too short to be pinned could be seen around her neck.

He took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Ever since Fiona moved to Stockton, she'd worn all black. Her dresses weren't dour, fitting her perfectly and stylish even though they were the dark color. He noticed the week before at church that Fiona had worn a soft gray colored dress and today, she was wearing a light gray dress. He believed this was signaling she was coming out of mourning.

Nick took his place in line, hoping that when it was his turn he'd be helped by Fiona. He was formulating what he'd say to her when he realized it was going to be his turn next and the customer standing at the other teller window would finish before the man Fiona was helping. He turned and saw Frank Corbin standing behind him.

"Hey, Frank. Why don't you go next," Nick said to the man behind him. Frank was an older man who did odd jobs around town to make money. He usually drank most of it away but was rarely ever a nuisance and many saw him as harmless.

"That's right good on ya, Nick, but I can wait. I know yer prolly needin to get back," Frank answered. Nick took a step back and put his hand on Frank's back, pushing him forward.

"No, I insist!"

"Thanks, Nick!" Frank answered.

"Next!"

Frank moved toward the male teller and Nick breathed a sigh of relief. He watched as Fiona finished up with her customer and Nick began to take a step forward.

"Thanks for helping, Fiona. I have it now," a man said to Fiona as he stepped behind the counter. Fiona nodded and smiled, making her way back to her desk in front of her brother in law's office.

"Next!" Nick heard the man say. Nick was watching Fiona gracefully move, knowing he'd missed his chance to talk to her. His mind raced with a reason to approach her when he was poked from behind.

"You gonna take yer turn or not? I gotta get back to the smithy shop," Nick heard Pete Hawkins say. Before he could answer, someone else called his name.

"Nick Barkley."

Nick turned and saw Martin, Fiona's brother-in-law, approaching him.

"Martin," Nick said as he stepped aside to let Pete go next.

"What brings you in?" Martin asked.

"Well, I was wanting to know if I could take your pretty sister-in-law to lunch and perhaps convince her that I would be worthy of her," came to mind, but Nick knew that wouldn't be wise. He cleared his throat.

"Just needing to make a small withdrawal," Nick answered instead.

"Come to my office. I can help you. I have a question for you anyway," Martin replied. Nick followed Martin and as he passed Fiona's desk she smiled politely at him. He caught a whiff of lavender and inhaled deeply, trying not to make it obvious.

"Have a seat, Nick," Martin motioned toward one of the chairs in front of the desk. Martin took his seat and folded his hands before him. "How much did you need?"

Nick blinked, unsure of what Martin was asking.

"Need?" he asked.

"How much money. Didn't you say you needed to make a withdrawal?" Martin asked, his turn to feel confused.

"Oh, yeah," Nick shook his head. He wondered if the lavender scent from Fiona was clouding his brain. He named an amount, one that he didn't think would be too much or too little and Martin filled out a withdrawal slip, handing it to Nick to sign.

"Didn't you say you needed to ask me a question?" Nick said as he passed the slip back to Martin.

"Yes. I'm interested in purchasing a horse. Nothing fancy but one that will be good to ride or to pull a light buggy. We haven't really had much need for one before now. I know you and Heath seem to be the experts and I was hoping you'd have some suggestions. Perhaps you'd even have a few I could choose from?"

Nick smiled.

"Of course. How about if you and your family join us for dinner after church on Sunday," Nick asked. He was feeling proud of himself for thinking of inviting Martin and his family to the ranch. This might work out better than me trying to talk to Fiona in the bank, was Nick's thought.

"We wouldn't want to intrude," Martin said, holding his hands up slightly.

"No imposition. All of you are welcome. This way you can take your time and pick out the right one. I'll ask Heath to have a few ready. And I know Mother and Audra would love to spend time with your wife and sister-in-law," Nick replied, his smile widening.

"That sounds like a wonderful plan. I'll talk to Edith and make sure I'm not forgetting any plans we already have," Martin said. The two men stood and shook hands. Nick turned to leave when Martin called to him.

"Nick? Don't you need your money?" Martin asked. Nick hoped the tips of his ears weren't turning pink in his embarrassment.

"Yes...sorry. I was already thinking about which horse would be good for ya," Nick said by way of explanation. Martin seemed to accept that, and he led Nick from his office. As Nick passed by Fiona's desk, he wanted to stop and say something but felt shy suddenly which surprised him. Their eyes met and he smiled at her, his heart warming when she returned the smile.

Nick took his money from Martin, thanked him and walked outside. The bright sunlight fit his mood, and he was eager for Sunday to arrive.

Chapter Text

Heath sat on his bed as he took off his boots, a slight smile on his face. It had been several days since he had gone for the ride with Eddie, and he felt as though he couldn't wipe that smile from his face. He was glad Nick was too distracted by the upcoming visit with Fiona Brewer to notice, knowing he'd tease him. He wasn't ashamed but he wasn't sure where things were going yet with Eddie and wanted to keep everything to himself for now.

He stood, unbuttoning his shirt and slipping it from his shoulders, hanging it up in the wardrobe. Once his pants were removed and draped over a chair nearby, he blew out the lamp and stretched out on the bed in the darkness. Although he was tired, he didn't fall asleep right away, instead thinking back to his ride with Eddie from a few days before.

"This area is my favorite," Heath heard Eddie say. They'd been riding for a few hours, sometimes talking as the horses walked slowly, sometimes racing one another in open fields, sharing a laugh. They rode through a wooded area, the elevation changing as they headed up the side of one of the small mountains that was on Barkley land. They were now standing near a ledge that had been named the Judgement Seat.

"The view is nice," Heath said, looking at Eddie. She looked over, meeting his gaze, a small smile on her lips, a slight nod of thanks. Heath appreciated that she didn't try to deflect his compliment.

The high-pitched sound of an eagle caught their attention, both watching as it soared high above them.

"Wouldn't it be wonderful to fly like that? To see everything from up above? To have that freedom and the feeling of the wind underneath you?" Eddie asked, her tone sounding wistful. Heath silently agreed it would be a wonderful thing.

Eddie moved to sit on a large rock nearby and Heath joined her. Heath looked around but eventually his gaze landed on Eddie, studying her profile. She was a beautiful woman, with large dark green eyes, wisps of dark blond hair escaping the braid she'd used to hold it in place.

He watched as Eddie turned to him, her eyes studying his face. The moment felt perfect, making Heath wish he could freeze time. He leaned in, delighted that Eddie met him halfway, their lips gently touching. The kiss was soft, Heath not wanting to assume anything although he noted Eddie didn't push him away. Instead, he felt her right hand come up and touch his cheek, giving him confidence to deepen the kiss. His hands drew her toward him, and he felt her arms come up around his neck. They stood, Heath bringing her closer to him, telling himself he would stop things before they went too far. Neither of them was innocent, but Heath needed to keep his wits about him. He heard Eddie moan, the sound causing Heath to want more. It was the sound of the eagle that reached his ears causing him to reluctantly draw back.

He looked at Eddie, her lips swollen, and her cheeks flushed.

"Why did you stop?" she asked breathlessly. Heath smiled drawing her back to himself, Eddie resting her head against his chest.

"I surely didn't want to," Heath admitted. Eddie tilted her head back to look at him.

"Then why?" she asked again.

Heath sighed, stepping back slightly and taking Eddie's hand. They sat back down on the rock, Heath staring down at their fingers intertwined.

"From the first moment I met you, when you showed up on that dirt road coming after yer prisoner, I've wanted to kiss you. I'd be lying if I said that was all I wanted to do with you," he said, his eyes going to hers. She stared back, her expression open and he felt the liberty to continue. He squeezed her hand and then let it go.

"We haven't known each other for long and I don't want to take advantage of you," Heath confessed, his blue eyes imploring her to understand. He watched as she smiled.

"If I hadn't wanted you to kiss me, you wouldn't have," Eddie said, her eyes twinkling, her lips parting in a smile. Heath returned her smile. He knew that fact was true.

"I'm not a loose woman," Eddie said softly. "You may doubt that after what just happened –"

"I know you're not," Heath assured her, watching as Eddie nodded, her eyes looking around at the scenery. Her eyes landed back on him.

"I'll confess, after Peter, I haven't wanted anyone else. We had a wonderful marriage in every sense of the word. I've been content to live life alone. But..." She drew in a breath and let it out slowly. "I've felt the same attraction toward you. And something I have discovered after losing Peter and my children, is that you can sit back and wait, hoping things will work out. Or you can press forward, because you never know when that person won't be in your life…"

Heath drew her close, hearing the emotion in her voice. She'd lost a lot, and he didn't want to add to that loss. He also thought of his own mama and all that she'd lost. He didn't want Eddie in that same position.

"You know the story of my mama and Tom Barkley?" Heath asked, figuring Jarrod would have shared something with her. He felt her nod against him. "I still struggle with anger toward my father for leaving her as he did. Even knowin he probably didn't know about me, he never went back to check. Eddie, I don't want to risk your honor. I guess I'm afraid I'll be just like him."

Eddie pushed back, placing a hand on his cheek.

"After Katherine, I was told by several doctors that more children are most likely not possible. AJ had just turned 8 when I found out I was expecting her. Peter and I, we wanted a lot of children but figured AJ would be it, so Katherine was a miracle in our eyes," she said. She stood, Heath standing with her.

"So, you see, the one thing you fear might happen, is the one thing I fear may never happen again," she said softly.

Heath took a deep breath, his eyes staring up into the darkness. He'd never felt such a strong attraction to a woman before. An attraction that was both frightening and exhilarating. An attraction that made him want to throw caution to the wind and join his body to hers. They'd left soon after their conversation, each lost in their own thoughts as they rode back toward the main house. Heath knew he'd done the right thing earlier by stopping their progression, and he believed they both had a greater understanding of the other. He needed to talk to Jarrod. Nodding to himself, he believed that to be a good idea. He rolled over, his last thoughts of Eddie, a small smile on his face.

The next day, Heath rode into town, having checked with Jarrod after breakfast that he'd be available for lunch. Heath walked into the small waiting area, Jarrod's secretary greeting him and assuring him to go on into his brother's office. After greeting one another, Jarrod motioned toward the seat across from his desk.

"Have a seat, Heath. Just finishing up a couple of things and we can go to the Cattleman's for some lunch," the dark-haired man said as he stood behind his desk.

Heath sat down and watched Jarrod for a few moments. He decided now would probably be the best time to mention what was on his mind.

"Jarrod, uh…can we talk for a few minutes before goin to lunch?" Heath asked hesitantly. Jarrod stopped shuffling papers and looked at Heath. He sat down and looked expectantly at his younger brother.

"What's on your mind?" he asked.

Heath took a deep breath.

"While I know I don't need yer permission to spend time with Eddie, I'd like to get to know her better. You two are close, you both share a huge loss. I just wanted to know if you'd be alright with that?"

Jarrod smiled slightly. He'd love nothing more than for Eddie to find happiness again. If it was with Heath, all the better. He knew his younger brother would care for her.

"You're right," Jarrod replied, smiling. "I don't really have a say in the matter, but if Eddie doesn't mind, I'm not sure why I should."

Heath nodded, feeling some relief. He didn't want to upset Jarrod, respecting the man enough to let him know of his intentions.

"Heath," Jarrod said after a pause. Heath waited patiently for Jarrod to continue. "Eddie has been through a lot. Peter was the love of her life, and I often wonder if she could ever love again. I'm not saying she can't or won't. I do want to ask that you be careful. For your sake and hers."

Heath considered Jarrod's words and knew they were said out of love for both his brother and his childhood friend. He would take what his older brother said to heart.

"I promise I'll be careful," Heath replied. The brothers left for lunch soon after, then Heath headed back to the ranch, hoping to spend some time with Eddie.

Chapter Text

Jarrod leaned back in his chair, a hand going to rub weary eyes. He'd been at the office since early in the morning, trying to wrap his mind around the case that was scheduled to start in a few weeks. He hoped the information he requested from the Pinkerton Office in San Francisco would arrive soon. He stood and stretched, promising himself he wouldn't stay late, eager to get home to Olivia.

He was considering gathering what he needed and going home, working from there and was liking that idea more and more when his secretary knocked and opened the door.

"Excuse me, Mr. Barkley," Mrs. Smith said. The older woman had worked for Jarrod for several years. Her husband had been a judge that Jarrod respected and when he passed away, she came to him, asking for a job. She insisted it wasn't about the money as much as it was a way to keep her days filled. The Smiths had not had children of their own and Mrs. Smith couldn't bear the thought of spending her days in a sewing circle or at home, twiddling her thumbs.

"Mr. John Hampton with the Pinkerton Agency is here and is wondering if you have a few minutes?"

Jarrod stood and smiled.

"Of course, show him in," Jarrod replied, walking around the desk. John Hampton stepped inside, and Mrs. Smith closed the door behind them.

"John," Jarrod said, holding out his hand. John took his hand, and the men shared a firm handshake. "What brings you here?"

Jarrod motioned for John to take a seat and Jarrod took the one next to him.

"Passing through actually. Wanted to drop off these documents you requested last week," John replied, reaching into a briefcase and holding out a couple of folders.

Jarrod took them, flipping through the first one and smiling. Even just a glance told him the information would be helpful.

"Thank you. But you didn't have to go out of your way, although I'll admit I'm glad to have these," Jarrod said.

John smiled.

"Headed back to DC after visiting family in San Francisco. Mack told me he had this information for you, so I thought I'd stop by and deliver it personally. Kate and the girls are waiting at the small café next to the station so I can't stay," John said standing, Jarrod standing with him.

"You should have brought them," Jarrod insisted.

John shook his head.

"I knew this wouldn't take long. Kate was eager for some tea and a moment of sitting without being on something that moved," John replied.

The men shook hands again and both walked toward the door.

"By the way, John. Thank you for your help with finding something for Eddie Hanson in DC. I know she enjoyed the work. Hopefully, there will be something for her in the San Francisco office?" Jarrod asked.

John stopped and turned, his eyebrows drawn together in confusion.

"Happy to help, but Eddie hasn't been with Pinkertons in over a year. We hated to see her leave because she was great at her job."

It was Jarrod's turn to be confused.

"Oh. She didn't mention leaving," Jarrod replied.

"The skip tracing she's done has been very helpful to a lot of law enforcement from here to DC. No one expects a bounty hunter to be a woman so she's able to catch the fugitives off guard," John said, a rueful smile on his face.

Jarrod's eyes widened in shock.

"Skip tracing?" he asked, shaking his head, thinking he had to have heard wrong.

John paused.

"I take it you didn't know?" John asked.

"No," Jarrod replied. His mind was going in a million different directions at once. "I thought she was a clerk in the DC office."

"Eddie worked as a clerk for a couple of years but we discovered she was good at putting together details of investigations and seeing information a lot of agents missed. She still was mostly doing desk work but occasionally went out into the field. One day, she saw a man who she'd remembered from a wanted poster and was able to bring him in. The reward was substantial. She left last year to pursue skip tracing full time."

Jarrod turned from John, trying to comprehend what he had been told. He turned back to the other man.

"This is very dangerous work, John. How could you let her do that?" Jarrod asked. He watched as John smiled.

"Um. I thought you said she was a childhood friend," John said with a chuckle. When Jarrod didn't smile, John became serious and continued. "Eddie Hanson is perfectly capable of taking care of herself. And I know for a fact she's brought in several fugitives and done a very good job of it too. She took all the training we offered to be an agent and in fact, we wanted her to be one, but she said she wanted to move back West and that she didn't want to be an investigator. She wanted to bring closure to families who were wronged."

Jarrod took a deep breath. That did sound like Eddie for sure.

"Jarrod, I wish I could stay longer to talk about this but I need to get back-"

"Of course. Thank you, John. Give Kate and the girls my love," Jarrod replied showing John out. He turned to Mrs. Smith.

"I'm going to go home for the day. Feel free to do the same," Jarrod said distractedly, and Mrs. Smith nodded. If she thought he was acting strangely, she didn't say anything, and Jarrod was glad she didn't ask questions.

By the time Jarrod entered the home he and Olivia shared, his frustration knew no end. He'd briefly stopped by the main house to talk to Eddie only to find everyone except Silas was out.

"Jarrod? I wasn't expecting you home this early," he heard Olivia say. Jarrod turned, noticing Olivia's concerned expression.

"Are you alright?" she asked as she came closer. He brought her into his arms, holding her close and then pushed back slightly to give her a kiss.

"Bad day?"

Jarrod shook his head.

"Just busy. I need to do some work in my study," he informed her. He gave his wife a quick kiss before going to the study and drawing the pocket doors to a close.

Jarrod came out of the study only long enough to let Olivia know he would be too busy to stop for dinner with the family but encouraged her to go regardless. He hated seeing the hurt look on his wife's face, but he didn't trust himself to have dinner with the family knowing he wouldn't be able to keep from confronting Eddie about what he'd learned from John.

It was just after ten o'clock when Jarrod wearily climbed the stairs to his and Olivia's bedroom. He'd heard her come in a few hours before but kept the doors to the study closed. He expected her to be asleep, but she was sitting up in bed, a book in her hands. Jarrod didn't say anything as he undressed. His mind was still working through his anger with Eddie for how she was putting her life in danger. He climbed into bed and gave Olivia a soft kiss on her cheek before blowing out the light on his side of the room and rolling over.

"I don't think so."

Jarrod rolled over to look at her. Olivia placed the book on the table beside the bed.

"You don't think so?" he asked.

"You aren't going to act this way and then come in here and roll over and go to sleep. That's not how our marriage works, Jarrod. I had to make excuses to your family and Eddie, and I could tell none of them believed you were too busy to join us for dinner. What's going on, Jarrod?"

Jarrod sighed. He should have known Olivia wouldn't let him get away with brooding. He could try to put her off but one thing he knew for sure was Olivia wouldn't get any rest and most likely wouldn't let him either. He also knew he was being unfair to her.

He sat up, turning the lamp up next to him and then took Olivia's hand in his own.

"What's wrong, Jarrod?" she asked quietly.

Jarrod told her about the conversation with John Hampton. By the time he was done, he found his anger had been rekindled, his blue eyes flashing. He'd gotten up at one point and began pacing, his hands waving wildly. Olivia hadn't interrupted him, only listened. He stopped talking and turned to her.

"Is that all?" she asked. Jarrod's eyes widened in surprise.

"Is that all?" he repeated. "Isn't that enough?"

Olivia smiled slightly and patted the bed next to her. Jarrod walked over and sat down, waiting for Olivia to speak.

"I agree that what Eddie is doing is dangerous, but I can understand why she's doing it. And you know you can too," Olivia said, her hand resting on top of his.

"Yes, of course, I understand," Jarrod admitted reluctantly.

"Given what had happened with Peter and AJ, and knowing the man who had killed them was never brought to justice, I figure this is Eddie's way of helping others," Olivia said gently.

"Still…I don't like the danger she's putting herself in," Jarrod said, feeling his anger melting away though not his concern.

Olivia took a deep breath.

"I was angry with you for this afternoon and for missing dinner, but I see now it was wise for you to be by yourself," Olivia said. She looked over at Jarrod who was watching her.

"I am sorry," Jarrod replied, bringing her hand up to his lips.

"I wasn't asking for an apology, I promise. But if you had tried to talk to Eddie being so angry, it wouldn't have ended well," Olivia said, and she watched Jarrod nod in agreement.

"I have married a wise and wonderful woman," Jarrod said softly. He leaned in to give her a kiss.

"What are you going to do now?" Olivia asked.

They each turned down their lamps, then lay down, holding one another, Jarrod's lips brushing his wife's ear as he said, "I'm going to enjoy holding my wife, and try to get a good night's sleep. And tomorrow, I'm going to have a calm conversation with Eddie."

Olivia smiled in the dark and wrapped her arms more tightly around her husband before falling into a peaceful sleep.

Chapter Text

Eddie sighed deeply as she dismounted the horse she had ridden out to where she knew Heath was working. She'd overheard Heath and Nick talking about where they'd be that day, and she couldn't resist riding by to catch a glimpse of him. She felt somewhat silly, as a grown woman going to sneak a look at her crush, but at the same time, didn't feel the least bit guilty. Peter had been gone for over 8 years and while she missed him, she knew he would want her to find someone eventually. Spending time with Heath, she felt as though she was awaking out of a long sleep.

Eddie was rewarded when she stopped at the edge of the small patch of woods, watching Heath, Nick and a few of the men working. Heath was shirtless, his back gleaming with sweat, the muscles rippling as he, Nick, and some of the other hands repaired the broken fence line. He turned and their eyes met. She bit her lip, a little embarrassed at being caught but she saw his slight wink as he went back to work.

She quietly turned her horse and rode away, grateful no one else seemed to have noticed her and thought about what she'd observed all the way back to the barn and as she dismounted. Heath was in great shape, the work he did on the ranch helping to keep him that way. She knew he was as they had been close to one another on the mountaintop just a few days before. Eddie remembered the hardness of his midsection, the strength in his arms.

He has a lot of hair on his chest, she mused to herself as she led her horse into the barn stall. Peter had just a smattering across his chest, and she had loved running her fingers through it. She knew it would take some getting used to, as she allowed those thoughts to wander to being close to him again, his shirt removed, but she smiled in anticipation, a slight flush to her cheeks.

"Are you alright?"

Eddie gasped and turned, her hand going to her neck.

"You scared me, Jarrod," Eddie said with a laugh, turning back to her horse, lifting the saddle and placing it on the wall of the stall next to her.

"Sorry, I didn't mean to," Jarrod said, coming to stand next to a post nearby, leaning against it. He watched Eddie for a few minutes.

"You're making me uncomfortable, Jarrod," Eddie said, not looking his way as she continued her work.

"Sorry…again," he replied, standing up straight. He took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Olivia had reminded him that morning to remain calm, no matter what Eddie said, and he promised he would.

"John Hampton stopped by my office yesterday. He'd been in San Francisco visiting family. Was headed back to DC."

Eddie had started stroking her horse with a brush and other than slowing down for just a moment when John's name was mentioned, she'd had no reaction.

"How is John?" Eddie asked after a moment.

"Good," Jarrod answered. "He mentioned you weren't working for Pinkerton's anymore. Hadn't for a while."

Eddie shrugged slightly.

"Knew I wanted to move back West. There wasn't anything keeping me in DC any longer. I said as much in the letters we exchanged," Eddie answered.

Jarrod decided it was time to just ask her out right and stop being coy.

"Are you a bounty hunter, Eddie?"

Eddie stopped what she was doing, placing the brush on the small ledge near the stall and walking toward Jarrod. She put her hands on her hips, looking him in the eye.

"Was it John or Heath that told you? Or both?"

"Heath knows?" Jarrod asked, his eyes widening.

Eddie shook her head. She wished she hadn't mentioned Heath, not sure how Jarrod would feel about the fact Heath knew this important detail about her life that he didn't.

"We met the week before I arrived here. I was apprehending a fugitive that he'd come across."

"The same one who stabbed him in the arm?" Jarrod asked, feeling his anger rising. Keep calm, he told himself.

"Yes, but as you can see, he's fine and so am I."

Eddie walked from the barn, Jarrod following her. He fell in step beside her, the two of them walking into the main house.

"Eddie, can we talk? I just have some questions," Jarrod asked, touching her arm gently.

The fact that Jarrod had asked and not demanded as she had expected caused her to be more receptive. She nodded and the two walked into the study, Jarrod closing the door behind them.

Eddie took a seat on the settee. Jarrod noticed she seemed relaxed, not defensive and he reminded himself to thank Olivia for talking him off the ledge the night before and not approaching Eddie in anger. He sat next to her, matching her relaxed posture.

"John said you're good at being a bounty hunter," he said. He saw the slight flicker of surprise in Eddie's eyes at his statement.

"That's high praise," Eddie replied.

Jarrod shifted.

"What is it you want to know, Jarrod?" Eddie asked softly. She watched Jarrod smile slightly then lean forward, placing his elbows on his knees, his hands steepled in front of him.

"What made you want to be a bounty hunter?"

Eddie sighed.

"It wasn't planned. I was enjoying the work I was doing, looking over case files, finding details to help solve cases. I'd come across a wanted poster in one of the files and for some reason it stuck with me. I was at the train station, looking at the schedule to begin planning for the trip West when I saw the man from the poster. I approached him, began a conversation and subtly got a police officer's attention and he was taken into custody."

Jarrod sat back, shaking his head slightly.

"You make it seem like it was easy," Jarrod said.

"It was," Eddie answered.

"But they aren't all like that," Jarrod stated.

Eddie sighed and shook her head.

"No. They aren't."

"The man who hurt Heath?" Jarrod asked.

Eddie shifted uncomfortably then stood and walked toward the fireplace. She placed her hand on the cool marble, taking a moment before she turned back to Jarrod to answer him.

"His name was Junket. When I found him, his horse had come up lame and he'd shot it. I'd tied up my horse using a clove hitch –"

"Nick would be proud," Jarrod interrupted and was glad to see Eddie smile slightly. She nodded then continued with her story.

"Junket got the drop on me, tried to steal my horse and when he couldn't he ran off. Heath happened to meet him on road. Junket tried to take Heath's horse, flung a knife at Heath catching him in the arm and Heath shot him dead. I came across them and Heath helped me load him onto my horse so I could take Junket back to town to the sheriff to claim my reward. Simple."

Jarrod clenched his jaw. He stood and walked over to Eddie.

"You say it's simple, but you also said he got the drop on you. Eddie, he could have really hurt you. Or worse, killed you," Jarrod said, congratulating himself for how calm he sounded. His eyes narrowed as he watched Eddie smile.

"He could have but didn't. And I know it could happen and that I need to be careful, and I promise you, I am. If it's any consolation, I am always very careful."

Jarrod turned around and walked toward the settee. He closed his eyes and shook his head before turning back to his childhood friend.

"How were you careful with Junket if he got the drop on you?"

"I used the clove hitch so he couldn't take my horse," Eddie said, her tone matter of fact.

Jarrod huffed in frustration. Before he could answer, Eddie laughed. Jarrod wanted to be upset with her but saw the humor in what she'd said. He shook his head in exasperation.

"Eddie," Jarrod said as he walked toward her. He drew her into his arms and rested his chin on the top of her head. She returned his embrace.

"Jarrod, I promise I was going to tell you. I didn't mean for you find out as you did. I just hadn't found the right way to mention it," he heard her say. He knew she was being honest with him, that she had planned to say something. In a way he was glad he had found out as he had since it gave him time to process the information and not alienate his dear friend with an angry response.

"Are you doing this because of what happened to Peter and AJ? Because the man who killed them has never been caught?" Jarrod asked. He felt Eddie tighten her hold.

"Yes. If I can't have that closure, I want others to," she replied, her voice thick with emotion. They stood this way for a few moments before Jarrod spoke again.

"Just promise me you're being careful. That's all I care about," he said, and he felt her nod against him.

"I promise," she said.

Chapter Text

It was Saturday afternoon, and in an unusual stroke of luck the women were in town, leaving the brothers at the ranch. Nick and Heath were engaged in a game of billiards while Jarrod sat at the desk off to the side catching up on work for the ranch.

"Jarrod? You gonna play the winner?" Nick asked as he walked around the table, trying to figure out his next move.

"Sounds good. Heath, you think you're up to playing me?" Jarrod commented, drawing a chuckle from the blond cowboy.

From the corner of his eye, Jarrod saw Nick turn to him.

"What makes you think Heath will win?" Nick asked, his hazel eyes narrowing, a scowl on his face.

Jarrod shuffled papers around, not looking at Nick as he answered, "I know I've been over at this desk the entire time you've both been playing but I can hear, and I know Heath has been solids."

Nick and Heath watched as Jarrod stood, walking over to the table with his hands in his pockets. He smiled as he looked Nick in the eye.

"And Heath only has 2 left to your 4 stripes," Jarrod said with a wink.

Nick rolled his eyes.

"It's my turn now and I plan to even up the score…even beat…" Nick said as he bent over the table and aimed his pool cue. With a swift flick of his arm, the cue ball rolled toward the number 9 ball in the middle pocket closest to the door. The ball sunk and Nick straightened, a smug look on his face.

"See?" Nick said, moving toward his next target.

Heath and Jarrod made eye contact, each rolling their eyes slightly and chuckling. Nick sank the next two balls. He missed his next shot, lining up Heath's shot perfectly, allowing him to win the game.

"Almost, Nick. Almost," Heath said, his lopsided grin in place.

Nick sighed but then smiled good naturedly. He loved to win as much as his brothers, but he also enjoyed spending time with them. It didn't seem to happen as much as it used to, so he was always grateful for the opportunity.

Jarrod walked over to pick out his pool cue while tossing a "Rack it up, boys. Time for Pappy to take my two younger brothers to school" over his shoulder.

Heath and Nick shared a grin as Heath moved to put the balls in place in the rack. Jarrod walked over, picking up the chalk to use it on the end of the cue. Heath removed the rack, and Jarrod bent over and sent the cue ball sailing along the felt surface. The balls went in different directions, the number three solid ball sinking into the corner pocket. Jarrod was able to sink in the number one ball but missed his next shot.

The game went on for the next little while, the brothers enjoying the bantering back and forth. The game ended with Heath winning again, but just barely.

Nick took the pool cues from his brothers to place them back in the rack that had been hung up on the wall. Jarrod walked over to the desk, organizing the papers. Heath stepped over and recognized a few of the contracts he'd had signed several weeks before.

"Are those ready to go back?" Heath asked pointing to the stack. Jarrod looked up.

"They are. I wasn't going to ask you again…"

Heath smiled. "I don't mind. Things are slow around here so I can take a week or two," Heath replied.

"I wouldn't think you'd want to leave any time soon," Nick said as he walked toward them.

"Why?" Heath asked.

"I saw Eddie yesterday when she came out to where we were workin…you two were sharin some awful friendly looks," Nick said, looking over at Jarrod. He wondered what his older brother would think of Eddie and Heath together. He thought it was a great idea, and hoped it continued. He was glad to see Jarrod smile.

"Well, I guess yer right about that, Nick," Heath said, bringing his hand up to his mouth as though he were considering what Nick was saying. Heath looked over at Jarrod and gave a sly wink.

"Guess maybe it's yer turn to go. Jarrod," Heath said turning to the attorney. "These contracts are important. Maybe Nick should be the one to go and he should leave now?"

Jarrod smiled, catching on to what Heath was doing.

"Oh yes. Today. Can't wait," Jarrod insisted, his blue eyes twinkling.

Nick had seen the knowing winks and smiles, rolling his eyes and putting his hands on his hips.

"If ya want me to go, fine, but I ain't leavin until tomorrow after our company leaves at the earliest," Nick insisted.

"We're having company tomorrow?" Jarrod asked Heath, his most innocent expression on his face.

"Are we? Who?" Heath asked Jarrod.

"You both dad blame know who," Nick said in a huff.

Jarrod and Heath both began to chuckle as Heath slapped Nick on his shoulder.

"We're just joshin ya, Nick," Heath assured and then turned to Jarrod. "I can leave on Monday to take these back."

Jarrod nodded, relieved that Heath was willing to go. He had prepared himself to be away for a week or more depending on how everything went and while he knew Olivia would be fine, he hated being away from her.

"Thanks, Heath. I appreciate it," Jarrod said.

"By the way, Eddie and I talked yesterday. She filled me in on your first meeting with her and the circumstances," Jarrod said, his face serious.

"I'm glad you two talked," was all that Heath said.

"First meeting? What are you talking about? Didn't Heath and Eddie meet when she arrived at the ranch?" Nick asked, confused.

Heath turned to Jarrod, allowing him to explain.

"You know Eddie was working as a clerk for Pinkertons?" Jarrod asked. Nick nodded. "She left that job after getting a lot of training and has worked capturing some fugitives."

Nick's eyes widened.

"A bounty hunter? Our Eddie?" Nick asked incredulously. "How are you not fit to be tied! That's dangerous!"

Jarrod shrugged, glancing at Heath.

"She's a grown woman, Nick. You think me saying anything to her is going to stop her? It would probably just push her more in that direction," Jarrod answered. He could tell Nick was not convinced.

"What do you think about it?" Nick asked Heath.

"Like Jarrod said, she's a grown woman. And I've seen her in action. We met out on the trail though I didn't know who she was of course. Didn't figure I'd ever see her again and then she turned up here," Heath explained.

"Still, you don't care that she's puttin herself in danger?" Nick asked.

"Of course I care," Heath answered. "But like Jarrod, I know me sayin somethin isn't goin to change her mind."

Nick shook his head.

"Well, I wouldn't want my wife bein a bounty hunter," Nick said. Both Jarrod and Nick noticed Heath's ears pink up slightly.

"She ain't my wife, Nick," Heath said although all three men felt there was a "yet" left unspoken.

Nick again shook his head.

"To each their own I guess," he said, glancing at the clock.

"Gonna go out and talk to the men that will be guarding the herd tonight. You comin?" Nick asked. Heath nodded.

"Yep," he said. Heath turned to Jarrod. "Thanks for not bein angry."

Jarrod smiled.

"Oh I was angry. But Olivia is quite persuasive and managed to 'talk me off the ledge' so to speak," Jarrod answered.

"She's a good one," Heath said, then he said goodbye and left. Jarrod sat at the desk, his mind going to Eddie. He admitted he felt reassured hearing Heath talk about how good Eddie seemed to be at the job. He still didn't like it, but he also knew Eddie needed to do this. He just hoped she wouldn't do it for much longer.

The women finished their shopping and were leaving Ingrid's dress shop. Victoria mentioned stopping off to pick up something from the General Store run by her friend Elaine and her husband, Jason. Olivia and Audra went as well, Eddie telling them she needed to go by the post office before it closed.

She walked in, the bell above the door letting whoever was working know there was a customer.

"Eddie!" Came the greeting from Emmie Pearson. "Good to see you."

Eddie smiled. Emmie Pearson had worked at the post office for as long as Eddie could remember. She'd always thought it was fascinating that Emmie could recognize handwriting. Maybe I could ask her to teach me how she does that, Eddie thought then turned her attention to Emmie who was talking.

"I'm glad you're back in Stockton. Hated to hear about Peter and your son. That broke my heart. But like I said, glad you're back. What can I do for you?" Emmie asked.

Eddie pushed aside the mention of Peter and AJ, not wanting to dwell on it. While it had been over eight years, some days it seemed as though it had just happened. It was those days that Eddie needed to go off by herself to regain her equilibrium.

"It's good to see you too, Emmie. You look well. I was wondering if you have any letters for me?" Eddie asked.

"As a matter of fact, I do," Emmie said turning around. She turned to a stack of mail behind her then turned back around, an envelope in her hand.

"Thanks, Emmie," Eddie replied, then headed toward the door. "I'd love to stay and chat, but Victoria is waiting for me."

Emmie wished her a good day and Eddie stepped outside. The bright sunlight caused her to pause to get her bearings. She noticed the Barkley surrey was still empty, so Eddie took a moment to open the envelope to look at the contents.

She pulled out the piece of paper and the wanted poster behind it. A sheriff friend of hers had promised to keep in touch with any leads on fugitives. The likeness of the man on the wanted poster stared back at her. He was wanted for bank robbery and Eddie took a deep breath.

"Eddie! Are you ready?" she heard Audra calling to her. Eddie looked up and waved, putting the papers back in the envelope. She settled in next to Audra for the ride back to the ranch, already thinking of what she'd say to Heath about needing to leave for a while.

Chapter Text

Heath held Eddie, his mind exploding with all the sensations of having her body pressed close against him. Their passionate embrace ended with both feeling breathless, Heath's eyes going to Eddie's swollen lips, lowering his head to give her a gentle kiss again before he hugged her to himself, resting his chin on the top of her head.

They'd gone out for a ride on Sunday afternoon, both eager to spend time together apart from the others. They decided to walk around a small lake a few miles from the main house, the area being very picturesque.

"I have to leave tomorrow," Heath heard her say. He leaned back slightly to look her in the eye.

"Where are you goin?" he asked.

Eddie pushed back and Heath caught her by the hand, intertwining their fingers together.

"Got a letter from a sheriff friend who gave me some information on a fugitive. He was last seen around Jackson. I'm planning to stop in at Lodi to meet with Sheriff Tildon first."

They walked slowly, Heath listening attentively.

"Well, I was gonna tell ya that I'm leavin tomorrow too," Heath said, causing Eddie to stop and turn to him.

"Where are you headed?" she asked. She watched a slow smile spread across Heath's face, causing her heart to flutter. Her eyes went quickly to his mouth, then pulled her eyes back to his to concentrate on what he was saying.

"I need to go to Jackson too. Dropping off some paperwork for Jarrod," Heath answered. Eddie returned his smile.

"So if we were so inclined, we could travel together?" Eddie asked.

"I would be inclined…would you?" Heath asked in a teasing voice.

"Oh yes," Eddie answered stepping closer to Heath. They embraced again, each excited that they wouldn't have to spend time away from the other.

"And this is our blending room," Nick said, a wide smile on his face. He turned to Fiona who stepped in, her blue eyes glancing around the room.

"This is very impressive," she said, her voice soft, but Nick could tell she was genuine in her statement. He looked around too, then back at her, thinking again how beautiful she was. She met his eyes and gave him a smile. They stared at one another for a moment, until the sound of giggling rang through and Aria, Fiona's young daughter ran into the room, jumping into her mother's arms.

"Mama, Miss Aja chase me!" Aria said, giggling. The adults each shared a laugh as well, both for Aria's sweet giggles and how she pronounced Audra's name.

"She did, huh? Who was faster?" Fiona asked, her eyes full of love for her daughter. Aria giggled again and wrapped her arms around her mother's neck, holding on tightly.

"Me!" She exclaimed, then pushed to be put down. Aria turned to Audra and said, "Chase me, Miss Aja, chase me!"

Aria ran out the door with Audra following along. Fiona turned back to Nick, both their faces wreathed in smiles.

"She's a beautiful child," Nick said. "Spitting image of her mama."

Fiona understood Nick was complimenting her, feeling her cheeks blush. She looked down demurely, not used to compliments.

Nick felt his breath catch at the slight flush of Fiona's freckled cheeks, wishing he could bring her into his arms. Instead, he cleared his throat and walked over to a table that held several jugs.

"I'm trying to make cider but haven't had much luck. Wine, we've done well with that. But cider escapes me," Nick said pouring a pink looking liquid into a glass handing it to Fiona.

She took it, taking a tentative sip. Her eyes closed and she shuddered slightly.

"It's sour," she said, wrinkling her nose, handing the glass back to him.

Nick smiled and nodded, taking the glass.

"Can't figure out how to change that," Nick admitted, pouring the liquid in a slop bucket nearby.

"My mother had a recipe for apple cider that was very good. It had apples, of course, an orange, some cloves, allspice, and a spice called 'star anise'. Where we lived there was a small Chinese community and they had some that they would share with us. My mother had at one time been a nurse and since the doctor in the area wouldn't treat any of the Chinese people, they would come to my mother. She only wanted to help people, not caring where they came from. Sometimes, they would pay her money if they had it but often, they would pay in different foods or spices. Star anise was a favorite," Fiona said to Nick. He wished she would keep talking because he was enjoying listening to her. It was the most she'd said in his presence.

Lunch had been awkward, at least to Nick's way of thinking. Fiona's in laws seemed reserved - almost dour - as did Fiona and even Aria. Jarrod and Olivia offered to show Martin and Edith Brewer around and Nick caught Jarrod's wink toward him after the offer had been made. Nick reminded himself to thank his older brother.

"Star of anise?" Nick asked, getting his mind back to the present.

"Star anise. If you'd like, I can copy my mother's recipe for you," Fiona offered. She had to admit that the smile Nick Barkley gave her after she'd made her offer was almost heart stopping. Those dimples, she thought.

"I don't want to take your family's secret recipe," Nick said, his brow furrowing. Fiona shook her head.

"It isn't a secret. She passed away several years ago and left me her recipes. She'd love to know that one of them was being put to good use," Fiona insisted.

Nick's smile returned. He would have loved to have stayed in the blending room with Fiona but knew the Brewers would be wanting to leave soon and they hadn't yet been shown any of the horses.

Nick and Fiona walked outside and saw Audra and Aria picking wildflowers. When Aria spotted her mother, she ran to her, handing her a handful of wildflowers whose stems were crushed.

Fiona leaned down and took the flowers, her expression full of love.

"I love them," she said, gathering her daughter in her arms. Nick and Audra smiled at one another during this tender moment.

"We need to head back. Uncle Martin and Aunt Edith are expecting us," Fiona said. Tara's bottom lip stuck out.

"No, mama. I like to play," Aria said, tears welling up in her eyes.

Fiona kissed Aria on her forehead.

"I know. But we need to go," was all Fiona said. Both Nick and Audra found the exchange a little strange but nothing was said.

Heath and Eddie returned just as Nick, Fiona, Audra, and Aria did. Martin Brewer and Jarrod were standing by the coral, looking at the horses that were running around.

"See any that you like?" Nick asked Martin. He told himself not to stare after Fiona as she joined the ladies inside.

"That brown gelding looks like a good one," Martin replied.

"You've got a good eye, Mr. Brewer," Heath said.

By the time Martin, Edith, Fiona, and Aria left, the horse had been sold and would be delivered to the livery in town the next day. While Nick was sorry to see Fiona and Aria leave, he was glad to have her in-laws go.

"Aria is such a sweet little girl," Audra said as she sat down on the settee. Her mother took the seat next to her. Jarrod was pouring drinks, handing one to his wife, giving her a wink, watching her smile and wink back.

"She gets that from her mother," Victoria said, accepting a sherry from Jarrod.

"Well, we know neither one of them got that from the in-laws," Nick said, standing by the fireplace. He'd declined Jarrod's offer of a whiskey.

"Nick," Victoria began to admonish, but she couldn't disagree with him. Victoria enjoyed entertaining and would have Fiona and her daughter back any time, but she would be content to never have Martin and Edith Brewer in her home again.

"Did you see Fiona wasn't allowed to take the flowers that Aria picked for her?" Audra asked, her blue eyes sad.

Everyone noticed immediately how Nick stiffened.

"What do you mean?" Nick asked.

"While you boys were over looking at the horse one last time, Fiona was helping Aria into the buggy. Edith saw the flowers on the seat and told Fiona to get rid of them," Audra explained. She watched as Nick's eyes narrowed.

He'd noticed that Fiona's face was red when they walked over but he didn't know why then.

"I took the flowers and put them in a small vase. I was going to take them into town tomorrow and give them to her at the bank," Audra said. Everyone grew quiet, thinking about the information Audra had shared. Nick wanted to volunteer to take the flowers to Fiona but knew that probably wouldn't be a good idea.

Heath and Eddie had both stayed quiet during the discussion. Heath stood next to Jarrod while Eddie sat in one of the chairs facing him. They shared a look and Eddie gave Heath an almost imperceptible nod. Eddie cleared her throat to get everyone's attention.

"I wanted to let all of you know that I need to leave tomorrow. Have some business in Jackson by way of Lodi," Eddie said.

"Oh no, Eddie," Audra said. "I was hoping you'd stay longer."

Eddie smiled.

"I'll be back. Probably only gone a week or two. That is, if you'll all have me?" she asked.

"You know you're always welcomed here, Eddie. I hope you'll consider Stockton – and especially the ranch – your home," Victoria said. Everyone nodded in agreement.

"You're going to Jackson, aren't you?" Jarrod asked, a gleam in his eye. Heath shuffled his feet.

"Figured I'd keep Eddie company for at least part of her trip since I have to take those papers for ya," Heath responded.

"And leaving me here with all the work as usual," Nick said, shaking his head.

"Since I do all the work when I'm here, I thought you could finally do yer part," Heath replied, unable to keep the lopsided grin from appearing.

The rest of the evening was spent in lighthearted moments, the family enjoying their time together before they'd be apart for the next few weeks.

Chapter Text

Thirteen months before…

"Mrs. Brewer, I'm sorry, but your husband is dead."

Fiona stared at the man who stood before her, wondering if she'd heard correctly. It took her a moment to realize what had been said to her.

"Ma'am?"

She blinked, knowing those who were standing near her were waiting for some kind of response. The house where she lived with her husband and daughter had been filled with people for days, ever since her husband had been brought there by his employees from the bank two days before.

"He's fallen ill, Ma'am," was what she'd been told.

"We sent for the doc," said another.

"Should get the Reverend too," said the first man.

Fiona had nodded dumbly, knowing not to argue, especially regarding the summons of the Reverend.

Fiona took a deep breath, letting it out slowly, bringing her thoughts back to what had been said to her.

"I need a moment…I need…"she faltered. She took another breath, knowing her next words had to convince the others to leave her alone - even if it was for just a moment or two. "I need to pray."

She glanced over at the Reverend who was watching her closely. She noticed he nodded in approval – the first time he'd ever done so regarding her. Fiona had not been of the same faith when she'd married her husband, a fact the Reverend had reminded her of over and over whenever he saw her. In his eyes, she was not worthy of marrying into the upstanding family of the Brewers, although the clergyman never had any issues with her husband who had married someone of another faith nor for the rushed courtship and wedding a year and a half before. In fact, Bill was often told by the Reverend whenever Fiona was within earshot what a saint he was for rescuing Fiona from the heresy of the Catholic church. According to the Reverend, it had been Fiona's feminine wiles that had trapped Bill, though it hadn't been Fiona that had done the "trapping".

Fiona walked past the Reverend and the others who were assembled in her home – well-meaning neighbors though she didn't know any of them well. Once she was in the small bedroom where her daughter lay sleeping, she closed the door then knelt beside the bed, folding her hands and bowing her head.

"Thank you, God. Thank you. Thank you," she said over and over in a whisper. Her prayer then changed to a declaration.

"We're free. We're finally free."

"Fiona?"

Fiona shook her head to dispel the memory that had come to her mind. She'd seen Reverend Stacy and the priest from Stockton's Catholic Church, Father Doyle, talking as they waited in line at the bank. From what she could surmise, they enjoyed one another's company, something Fiona wasn't used to seeing. In the town where she'd lived before, there always seemed to be sniping between the clergy. The Protestants viewed the Catholics as unworthy, and the Catholics viewed Protestants with disdain. Again, Fiona pushed away memories to concentrate on the beautiful blond woman standing before her.

"Yes, Audra. It's nice to see you. How can I help you?"

Audra smiled, her dimples reminding Fiona of Audra's brother, Nick. She immediately dismissed any thought of him, not wanting to think of any man. Even if that man was as handsome as Nick Barkley.

"I brought these. I hated that you had to leave them behind yesterday," Audra said, unaware of Fiona's thoughts. It was then Fiona noticed Audra was holding a small vase filled with the wildflowers Aria had picked for her while visiting the Barkleys the day before.

"Oh Audra. You didn't have to do that," Fiona exclaimed although she kept her voice quiet as she stood, reaching for the vase. She told herself not to become emotional, especially since Martin could come from his office at any moment. He detested displays of emotion.

"Aria seemed sad to leave them behind. And so did you. I was coming into town anyway and it was no trouble to bring them," Audra replied, keeping her voice low, matching Fiona's. She was intuitive enough to realize Fiona didn't want to draw attention to their conversation.

The women talked for a few more minutes and then Audra bid her goodbye. Fiona set the flowers down on her desk, grateful for the thoughtfulness of Audra and wishing they'd had more time to talk. She forced her mind back on her task of tallying the list of numbers from accounts Martin had given her that morning, knowing he was expecting her to finish by the end of the day.

Audra stepped out of the bank, looking around. Her plan had been to deliver the flowers to Fiona and then go visit Bandy's General Store or the dress shop, but she'd lost the desire. Instead, she untied her horse from the hitching post and headed toward home, her heart sad. Fiona didn't seem happy. Audra couldn't put her finger on exactly why she had that thought, only that she knew it was the truth. She knew she could discuss it with her mother, and probably would, but she would go to Nick. She'd seen how he looked at Fiona whenever he saw her and knew he was smitten. Perhaps the two of them could work on a plan to help the young widow and her daughter.

Heath dove into the small lake, hoping the water that ran from a cool mountain stream further north would help calm his body. He and Eddie had been traveling together for a few days, enjoying one another's company. They camped out under the stars after riding Charger and Beauty all day. Both weary and ready for a good night's sleep.

Their last night on the trail, they had played a few card games. They would be arriving in Lodi the next day and Heath could tell Eddie was eager to speak to the sheriff to get the information she needed. He figured he probably should have gone to Jackson first, waiting for her to arrive after her meeting with the Lodi Sheriff but he couldn't resist getting to spend this extra time with Eddie alone.

Dinner had consisted of lake trout, cooked to perfection on the open fire. Heath had gone to get a few more pieces of firewood and when he'd returned, he couldn't help but think again how beautiful Eddie was. Physically, her dark blond hair and expressive, but soulful eyes drew him in but it was more than that. It was the way she had experienced such sorrow and yet, she hadn't let it stop her from living. She was a strong woman, but one who had a vulnerability that few saw. Up until then, he'd been able to keep his thoughts from wandering too far in the direction of wanting to touch her…to be with her.

"Were you able to find more wood?" He heard her ask.

"Yep," he answered as he deposited the stack neatly. His back was to Eddie, trying to take time because he wanted nothing more than to bring her into his arms. He had to get control of himself.

Eddie had just returned from the lake below after washing up the skillet from their dinner. She watched as Heath bent over, placing the sticks and small logs in a pile. Her thoughts were going to a dangerous place, but she was considering throwing caution to the wind. It had been too long since she'd been held, and she wanted it now. More than she could say.

"Heath," she said to him. Heath stood slowly and turned around. The fire was between them, the soft glow allowing each to see the other.

"Eddie?" Heath asked, wondering if she was alright. The way she stared at him, those soulful eyes, he began to feel some concern. He was about to take a step toward her when she began to walk to him. She kept her eyes on him as she moved forward, stopping just a foot or so in front of him.

Heath held out his hands, Eddie taking them in her own. He noticed she seemed nervous, his brows drawing together in concern and confusion.

"Eddie, what's wrong?" He asked, his voice soft. Eddie closed her eyes, feeling as though the deep timbre of his voice was a caress.

"Nothing's wrong," she said breathlessly, her eyes opening. "I just…wanted you to hold me."

Heath smiled, pulling Eddie closer. She rested her head against his chest, listening to the sound of his heart beating. After a moment, she pushed back, putting her hand behind his head to draw him closer.

Their lips met, the kiss gentle at first but soon their passion increased, and the kiss deepened. Heath felt Eddie's hands as she began to unbutton his shirt, each soft touch of her fingertips against his skin only increased his desire for her.

You need to stop this, his mind said but his body refused to obey.

He broke off the kiss, his lips going to her ear, nibbling on her lobe, her soft moan spurring him on. His lips then traveled to her neck as his hands drew her in closer. He knew she could feel his excitement as his body continued to enjoy the feel of her pressed against him.

"Heath," he heard her say. His hands had unbuttoned the first two buttons of her blouse when one of the horses neighed. It brought them both out of their haziness and Heath took a step back.

"I'm sorry, Eddie," he said softly, turning away and buttoning his shirt. He walked over to see if something was wrong with Charger or Beauty. Finding nothing out of the ordinary, Heath walked toward the lake.

The cold water helped him regain some control, but Heath knew he was playing a dangerous game. He needed to talk to Eddie, to make sure she knew he wasn't rejecting her because he didn't want her.

He came up from the water and dried off, then dressed slowly. As he walked toward the camp they'd made, he heard Eddie humming. He stopped just outside of the clearing and watched her as she put on a pot of coffee. He saw that the bedrolls were ready, one on each side of the fire.

Heath walked through the brush and stood for a moment. Eddie turned to him, giving him a small smile that let him know she wasn't upset with him, a fact that sent a feeling of intense relief through him.

"Eddie –"

"Don't Heath. You've already explained that you want to be cautious. I should apologize for letting things get out of hand. I'm not upset with you, I promise," she said. She bit her lower lip and then asked, "Are you upset with me?"

Heath gave her a lopsided grin.

"Not at all," he replied and watched as she smiled, clearly relieved.

"We should get to sleep. I want to get to Lodi as early as we can to talk to Gerald – Sheriff Tildon," Eddie said.

They each settled down in their respective bedrolls, but sleep was long in coming for both.

Chapter Text

The ride into Lodi was made in good time, Heath and Eddie waking up early to break camp and get on the road. Most of the ride was made in silence, each lost in their own thoughts but neither feeling as though the quiet that stretched between them was uncomfortable.

They had just entered the small but growing town when Eddie began sharing about her life with Peter and their son.

"Modesto wasn't much larger than this when Peter and I lived there. He'd become the vice president of the bank, and we'd just bought a beautiful home. We were able to entertain a few times, something that was important in Peter's line of work," Eddie said, her eyes looking over the well-kept houses as they passed by.

"I know it probably sounds bad," Eddie continued. "But when I met Olivia, I was jealous of her."

Heath's brow furrowed. He had asked Jarrod if there was anything between him and Eddie and Jarrod had answered no. Perhaps he wasn't considering Eddie's feelings.

"Why?" He forced himself to ask and hoped Eddie would answer. She wasn't looking at him so she didn't see the concern on his face. He watched as she drew in a deep breath, releasing it slowly.

"Her and Jarrod's home reminds me a lot of the one Peter and I had. I would assume they entertain at least some. Jarrod's clients or friends. It just reminded me of Peter and AJ…"

Her voice drifted off and they rode in silence for a few moments.

"Do you like to entertain?" Heath asked, breaking the silence, not sure why he felt the need to do so. He watched as she smiled and shook her head.

"If I'd had my way, I would have lived as far away from town as possible and enjoyed my life with Peter and AJ. But like I said, it was important for us to entertain. I didn't hate it, but I was always so nervous beforehand. Peter would laugh and remind me that everything was going to be fine. And it always was."

Again, they rode in silence for a few minutes before Eddie looked over at Heath to ask him a question.

"Does it bother you that I mention Peter?" she asked.

"Not at all," Heath answered. "I don't want you to feel like you can't talk about him or AJ. I want to know as much as you're willing to share."

Eddie nodded. She assumed Heath didn't mind but she didn't want to make him feel uncomfortable. If Eddie were completely honest with herself – and she always tried to be – she would always miss Peter and the life they had. It had been a good one even if toward the end Peter was worried and distancing himself before Jarrod had convinced him to share with her his suspicions. And AJ, how her heart ached to hold her son again. Although if AJ had lived, he would almost be a grown man.

Best not let my thoughts dwell there, she told herself. She knew she'd not be able to stop the flow of tears if she allowed herself to think about what could have been for too long.

"Gerald, Lodi's sheriff, has been a good friend," Eddie stated. Heath didn't wonder at the change in subject, recognizing Eddie needed to talk about something else. He had meant it when he told her she could share about Peter and AJ. It would be cruel for him to deny her that. And he knew that when they were together, she was in the present, not the past.

"Most sheriffs aren't happy to see a female bounty hunter. Some change their minds when I've been able to bring in a fugitive. Some don't care one way or another. But Gerald has always been helpful," Eddie went on to explain.

Heath was glad that was the case. He couldn't imagine how difficult it would be for a woman to do what many considered to be a "man's job." He admitted to himself he wasn't crazy about it, but he understood Eddie's need to do it.

They stopped their horses in front of a building with a sign that said "Sheriff's Office" each dismounting and tethering their mounts. The door opened and a tall, lanky man with dark brown eyes and dark hair and a sheriff's badge pinned to his leather vest stepped out, a wide grin on his face.

"Harold!"

"Schmeddie!"

Heath narrowed his eyes and looked at Eddie.

"Schmeddie?" he asked. Eddie's grin was as wide as the sheriff's.

"Silly nickname," she said off-handedly. Heath watched as Eddie went to "Harold", the two embracing.

"Heath," Eddie said as she turned to him. "This is Sheriff Gerald Tildon."

Heath and the sheriff sized one another up. Each nodded to the other, Tildon holding out his hand first. Heath took it, the men giving one another a firm handshake.

If Eddie noticed any tension between the men, she didn't acknowledge it.

"Tell me how Bertha has been," Eddie asked, turning toward the open office door.

"She's good. Due any day now," Gerald said.

Heath closed the door behind him, feeling some relief that Tildon's wife was due. He didn't know why it rankled him so, but the familiarity between the two didn't sit right with him. However, maybe Eddie and Bertha were good friends and that was why she felt so comfortable around Tildon.

"Awww, I'll have to stop by to see her. Bring her a treat," Eddie said. Gerald gestured toward a chair and Eddie took it. Heath stood off to the side, listening to the conversation.

"What do you have for me?" Eddie asked, getting down to business.

Gerald opened a drawer and pulled out a wanted poster.

"Clem Dawkins. Robbed the San Jacinto bank a few months back," Gerald said as Eddie looked at the likeness of a man. Heath stepped closer to get a better look.

"Where is San Jacinto?" Eddie asked. Before Gerald could speak, Heath answered.

"Just North of San Diego," he said. "Passed through there a few years back."

Eddie continued to stare at the wanted poster as though she was memorizing everything about the man.

"He's been seen near Jackson?" Eddie asked, looking up at Gerald who was nodding.

"Old prospector was robbed according to Sheriff Mesmer. Old man saw the wanted poster on the wall of Mesmer's office and said that was the man who did it. Telegram was sent out to the surrounding areas."

"And you knew Mesmer wouldn't send me the information," Eddie replied.

"Why not?" Heath asked.

Eddie shook her head.

"Mesmer isn't a fan of mine. I don't know if it's because I'm a better shot than him or just because I'm a woman," Eddie said rolling her eyes. She looked over at Gerald.

"Thank you for letting me know. We'll be staying the night but will leave first thing tomorrow. Heath has some contracts to deliver in Jackson so that'll be our cover," Eddie said, missing the slight frown from Gerald, although Heath noticed. Gerald's eyes went to Heath. The men stared at one another then Eddie stood.

"I don't know about you, Heath, but I'm tired of trail food. The fresh fish was wonderful but I don't want to see any hard tack for a while. Let's go to the café. Sissy makes great fried chicken," Eddie said.

"You a lawyer?" Gerald asked Heath.

"No," was the simple reply.

"Gerald, this is Jarrod's brother, Heath Barkley. I'm sorry I didn't mention his last name earlier," Eddie said.

"You know Jarrod?" Heath asked the other man.

"He's passed through a few times. Plus, Schmeddie here has talked about him," Gerald replied, his gaze softening as he looked at Eddie.

"Really, Harold," Eddie said laughing.

The two bid Gerald goodbye and walked their horses toward the livery to have them stabled for the night. Once Charger and Beauty were taken care of, they walked toward the hotel, securing two rooms. The café was not far from the small hotel. They were seated quickly, each placing an order of fried chicken with all the fixins.

"Sheriff Tildon," Heath said. Eddie was taking a sip of coffee when Heath began to speak.

"What about him?" she asked.

"Is his name Gerald or Harold? I feel like I heard ya call him both," Heath asked. Eddie chuckled.

"First time I came to town, I met Gerald when I was looking for a skip. I misheard his name and thought it was Harold. Called him that for the first 3 weeks I knew him. He never corrected me. One day, I heard someone call him 'Gerald'. I was mortified that I'd been calling him by the wrong name. I mentioned before most lawmen aren't too keen on female bounty hunters. Gerald was one of the few who didn't treat me with disdain. I profusely apologized and he was very gracious but started calling me 'Schmeddie'. Seemed fair," Eddie said, her smile wide.

"And Bertha is expecting?"

Eddie nodded. The waitress brought their food, and they dug in.

"Did you want to go see her tonight? Especially since we're leavin early tomorrow?" Heath asked.

Eddie shrugged.

"I guess we could. I'll need to stop by the General Store for some sugar cubes though," Eddie said as she took a bite of chicken.

"Sugar cubes?" Heath asked.

"Bertha loves them. She can be cantankerous if I don't bring her some," Eddie answered.

Heath thought that was a little odd, but he didn't want to say anything against Tildon's wife. They finished their meal, Heath paid for the food and they headed toward the General Store. Eddie picked up a back of sugar cubes and the two headed toward the edge of town. Their walk was made in silence, each feeling the effects of full bellies and having slept on the hard ground for the last few nights.

"I might need a nap," Eddie said with a sigh.

"Me too. We could probably take a short nap," Heath suggested. Eddie stopped and turned to him.

"Wish we could nap together," she said softly. Heath couldn't keep the slow, lopsided grin from his face.

"Would be nice," he agreed. They held their gaze then continued to a small white clapboard house with a white picket fence. It was very picturesque, and Heath could tell the house was well cared for.

"Here, Bertha! Here, girl!" Eddie called.

Heath looked at her sharply.

"Uh, Eddie," he began to say when the loudest bray from a donkey he'd ever heard was the reply to Eddie.

"There's my sweet girl," Eddie said, walking toward a donkey on the other side of a fence.

"Bertha is a donkey?" Heath asked as he watched Eddie feed the animal some sugar cubes.

"Yep. Gerald has raised her from a foal," Eddie replied, scratching the donkey's ears. She turned to Heath to see the puzzled expression on his face.

"Who did you think Bertha was?" she asked him. Heath felt his ears pinking up but knew he had to answer.

"I thought…" he cleared his throat. "I thought Bertha was Tildon's wife."

Eddie laughed, shaking her head.

"Gerald isn't married. Never has been as far as I know. Wish he could find someone though. He deserves some happiness," Eddie said, giving Bertha one final pat. She was distracted enough that she didn't see Heath's surprised expression and then frown. He schooled his features just as she turned to face him.

She turned to Heath, wrapping her arm around his.

"Now, about that nap…"

Chapter Text

Fiona sat on the veranda, the sun high in the sky though the temperatures were not unpleasant. A pencil was in her hand, paused above the journal she'd brought with her. They'd returned from the orphanage, Fiona helping with teaching the children. She smiled as she watched her young daughter running around, giggling as she was holding a string, a young cat playing and pouncing around.

"Mama, look. Da kitty likes me," Aria exclaimed.

"She sure does," Fiona agreed. Aria ran off again, the young barn cat chasing after her. Fiona turned to see Audra walking her way with a tray laden with lemonade and small sandwiches and cookies. She set the tray down on the table next to her seat, pouring each of them a glass of the tart liquid.

"What's that?" Audra asked, pointing to what was in Fiona's hands.

"A journal. I've kept one since I was 13," Fiona answered, closing the book and placing it to her side.

Audra handed a glass to Fiona. She looked over and chuckled as she watched Aria playing with the cat. She turned her attention back to Fiona.

"Do you write in it every day?" Audra asked as she took a sip.

Fiona nodded, her eyes on her daughter.

"Almost. My father died when I was ten and my mother remarried when I was thirteen. My stepfather was…well, he was a lot sterner than my father was. He was quite a bit older than my mother and he had only raised boys. He wasn't used to having a young girl around and he would tell my mother that I talked too much. My mother, not wanting anymore strife, gave me my first journal and encouraged me to write all my thoughts there. She never said I was to be quiet, or to stop talking, but I knew," Fiona explained. She turned her gaze to Audra, smiling ruefully. "I suppose I am talking too much."

Audra returned the smile, reaching out a hand to touch Fiona's arm.

"You'll find the Barkleys are not ones to discourage talking," Audra said kindly. She nodded her head toward Aria who was coming over for her own glass of lemonade. "That includes little girls."

Fiona placed her other hand on Audra's and squeezed.

"Thank you," she said softly just before Aria reached them.

"Mama, can we take the kitty home?" Aria asked, her large green eyes hopeful. Fiona hated to disappoint her daughter but she knew her brother and sister-in-law would forbid it.

"I'm sorry, my sweet," Fiona said pulling Aria close to her. "We can't."

Aria blinked back tears as she climbed into her mother's lap, burying her face in her mother's neck.

"Aria?" Audra called out to her in a gentle voice. "When you and your mama come to visit you can play with the barn cats. They are always around."

Aria sat up, wiping her eyes on the back on her hands. She looked to her mother, the expression on her face looking for permission.

Fiona smiled.

"The barn cats will be happy to see you, I'm sure," Fiona said and Aria smiled. She snuggled up next to her mother, taking a sip of her mother's lemonade.

Soon Aria was nodding off, her soft snores reaching the ears of the women.

"She is such a delightful child," Audra said.

"She is," Fiona agreed.

Audra wasn't sure if she should say anything more but she found she was curious about the red-haired beauty sitting next to her. The one who Nick thought was special. It had occurred to Audra how different Nick was this time than with all the others. With women in the past, he sprang into action, throwing caution to the wind. However, with Fiona, Nick was going slowly, watching, waiting for the right opportunity. He normally would have found an excuse to hang around the house so he could spend time with Fiona, trying to endear himself to her. Instead, it was business as usual. Yet, when Nick was around, his hazel eyes followed Fiona everywhere.

"Fiona, may I ask how old you are?" Audra asked.

"I'm nineteen," she replied as she shifted Aria into a more comfortable position. She missed the slight look of surprise on Audra's face.

Audra wanted to ask more questions, but something held her back. She heard horses and looked over to see Nick arriving with a few of the hands. Audra looked over at Fiona, gauging the other woman's reactions. She saw a slight flicker in Fiona's eyes but nothing else.

"I'm going to go inside and see if Silas needs anything," Audra said, standing. Fiona moved to stand as well but Audra waved her hand.

"Stay. Aria looks comfortable and I'm sure I'll be back out in a few minutes after Silas tells me he has everything under control," Audra said with a smile.

Fiona settled back and sighed deeply. She felt a peace come over her the moment she came to the ranch and admitted she was happy to be there. They were staying at the Barkley mansion, something that Fiona never dreamed would have happened. She smiled when she thought of Victoria Barkley's visit to the bank two days before.

Fiona saw Mrs. Barkley enter the bank, looking around until she spotted Fiona, approaching her. The women spoke briefly before Martin came from his office to greet the matriarch of one of Stockton's most prominent families.

"Mrs. Barkley, how may I help you?" She heard her brother-in-law ask, his tone friendly, a smile on his face as he led Mrs. Barkley into his office.

The door closed and Fiona could only hear muffled voices for the next few minutes. She wasn't trying to listen, whatever the two were talking about was clearly none of her business. The door opened just as Fiona stood to go help one of the tellers, Martin calling to her.

"Fiona, could you join us please?"

Fiona walked into the office and took a seat next to Victoria as Martin had gestured. He took his seat behind his desk.

"Mrs. Barkley has a question for you," Martin explained, and Fiona turned an open expression to the older woman.

"Audra mentioned to me that you have done work in an orphanage where you lived before?" Mrs. Barkley asked.

"Yes ma'am," Fiona replied, not elaborating. She had to work hard at not glancing over at Martin who she could see in her peripheral vision, knowing he'd probably be angry since that Fiona had spoken about it. She well remembered the disdain Martin and Edith had shown when they found out Fiona was visiting the orphanage on one of their visits after she and Bill had married. Fiona loved the children and wanted to do everything in her power to help them. Bill hadn't cared at first. As long as his dinner was ready when he came home, his clothes washed and pressed, and her body available whenever he wanted, he didn't care what she did at any other time. That is, until Bill's brother and sister-in-law came for a visit and made their feelings known. Afterward, Fiona was strictly forbidden from going anywhere near the orphanage.

"It's not right for the wife of one of our town's most prominent citizens to mingle with the riffraff," he'd declared. As always, Fiona kept her opinion and thoughts to herself knowing it would do no good.

When Bill died, Fiona was excited to be free, although it was short lived. Martin and Edith insisted Fiona and Aria come live with them. Fiona tried to refuse but then she received word that the reverend had declared she would become a loose woman without a man to rein her in, and Fiona knew she'd either be ostracized or forced to marry. Since Fiona had already gone down the road of forced marriage with Bill, she didn't want to repeat it. She took the lesser of the two evils and moved to Stockton with her in-laws where she was told in no uncertain terms she would not have anything to do with the orphanage.

"I know you've probably heard Reverend Stacey talk about the orphanage in our town. It really has grown quite large and we are always needing helpers. Would you be willing to work a few days a week with Audra and myself?"

Fiona felt her heart leap. Oh how she wanted to say yes, but she knew Martin and Edith would forbid it. She chanced a glance at Martin whose expression appeared to be neutral. However, Fiona recognized the look and knew he was barely being polite. She'd seen the same look made by her husband many times. Fiona wasn't sure how to answer. She wanted to say yes but knew that would only cause issues when she arrived home that evening.

"If you're willing, we'd love for you and Aria to come stay with us a few days a week. Martin said you have been helping in the bank but he said that is only part time. If you would be willing to help, we can pick you and Aria up on Wednesday evenings and you can stay with us and go back to Martin and Edith's Sunday afternoon?" Mrs. Barkley continued. Fiona believed if the other woman sensed any hesitancy, she wasn't letting on.

Fiona couldn't keep the smile from her face. She was eager to help and admitted she was eager to have Aria away from her sister-in-law. Edith demanded that Aria be quiet and not inconvenience her in any way. She hadn't wanted to watch her in the first place but Martin had demanded that Edith do so since he felt strongly Fiona needed to earn her keep and could do so by working at the bank.

"I would be honored, Mrs. Barkley," Fiona replied, her smile growing wider.

"Wonderful! Since today is Tuesday, someone will be by to pick you up tomorrow," Mrs. Barkley said. Fiona watched as she turned to Martin.

"What time does Fiona finish at the bank?"

Fiona watched as Martin shifted in his seat. She could tell he was angry and she worried that he would refuse Mrs. Barkley outright. Instead, he smiled - though Fiona thought it was strained - and replied.

"She is usually done by three," he replied. Mrs. Barkley nodded.

"Excellent," she said then turned to Fiona. "If you are done here at three, would you be ready by four?"

"Yes ma'am," Fiona answered.

"She looks comfy," a male voice said, interrupting Fiona's thoughts. She jumped slightly, Aria moving, opening her eyes briefly but she quickly fell back asleep. She was exhausted from her morning of playing with the other children.

"I'm sorry," Nick said, his voice soft. "I didn't mean to wake her…or scare ya."

Fiona shook her head.

"It's alright. Aria can sleep through almost anything. Plus she's worn out," Fiona replied. Nick motioned to the chair next to her and Fiona nodded.

Nick sat down, his long legs stretching out before him. His hat, which he'd had in his hands, rested on his knee.

"She had fun today?" Nick asked.

"She did. It's been a while since she's been able to play like that," Fiona answered.

They fell silent, Nick wanting to say something more - to ask Fiona to go out to dinner or for a ride. To spend time with her and get to know her better.

Fiona's thoughts were along the same vein, but she found herself hoping Nick wouldn't ask. She had no desire to remarry and although Nick was probably the most handsome man she'd ever met, Fiona never wanted to revisit that part of her life again. Her marriage to Bill on the outside was perfect, Fiona hearing over and over how lucky she was that he'd chosen her. But behind closed doors, one of the most "prominent citizens" was cruel and Fiona never felt as though she'd measure up. Things weren't the best while living with her in laws but at least she didn't have to sleep with her brother-in-law.

"Fiona, do you think Aria would be more comfortable lying down?" Audra said as she walked out one of the veranda doors. She stopped suddenly when she saw Nick.

"Oh, I'm sorry. I hope I'm not interrupting?" Audra asked, hoping she was interrupting.

"That would be wonderful, thank you. She'll probably sleep for another hour and my arms are already falling asleep," Fiona replied. She stood, shifting Aria, nodded to Nick then walked inside.

Audra looked at Nick, her blue eyes meeting his hazel ones.

"I'm sorry," she whispered.

Nick smiled.

"It's alright, sis," Nick replied as he stood. He kissed Audra on her cheek then walked toward the barn.

Chapter Text

Nick whistled as he held the reins to the small buggy he was driving. He had a few things to pick up from the Jason's store. Elaine Jason and Victoria were childhood friends, having lost touch at one point but picking up where they left off when Elaine and her husband Bert moved to Stockton opening the store.

His mother had known he was headed to town and asked him to stop by, not only to pick up the items but to deliver an invitation to the couple for dinner on Sunday.

After Nick's errand, he would have a little time to kill waiting to pick up Fiona Brewer and her young daughter Aria to bring them to the ranch for the next few days. This would be the third week the young widow and her daughter would be helping with the orphanage, and Nick couldn't keep the grin from his face that he'd be able to see the widow more often.

Audra usually brought them, but she was in San Francisco visiting a childhood friend to help with wedding preparations.

The grin faltered when he remembered something Audra had confided in their mother before she left. Nick was sure neither were aware he was on the back stairs heading down to the kitchen. The women had just walked in from the garden with fresh vegetables for dinner.

"I haven't said anything to anyone about this yet," Audra began. Nick thought her tone sounded sad. "I don't think Fiona's sister-in-law takes good care of Aria when Fiona works at the bank. Aria is always sullen on the first part of the trip back, and last time…well, last time Fiona looked as though she had been crying."

Nick's brow furrowed. Any time he had spent with Fiona, which hadn't been much to his disappointment, she was always happy and smiling. Only once had he seen any tears and that was when he'd happened upon her reading a book she'd borrowed from their library. At first, he remembered being concerned she was hurt, taking a step into the room where she sat on the settee, but recognized the book, Anna Karenina. Nick had heard his mother, sister and sister-in-law discussing the book several months before and found himself curious. It took him a while, but he did read it, sneaking it up to his room lest anyone see. He did have a reputation to protect. He could understand why the book would cause Fiona to shed some tears as he knew the story of the book. Nick had turned and left Fiona alone once he'd realized she was fine, although he felt a strong pull toward her and found his retreat to be difficult.

The horse neighed, bringing Nick's thoughts back to the present. He shifted slightly, the town coming into view. He couldn't help but smile again, knowing he'd be seeing Fiona soon and spending time with her.

"Fiona, I need you to finish the teller drawer counts before you leave today."

Fiona looked up to see Martin standing at her desk. Ever since she started going to the orphanage, he loaded her days she worked at the bank as heavily as he could. And if she didn't finish the tasks, he deducted what little pay he allowed her to have. She only took home pennies a day, not enough to purchase anything for her fast-growing child, much less herself. Aria was badly in need of a new shoes, the ones she was wearing barely fit her. Fiona's left boot had a hole in the bottom, which wasn't a problem when she was working in the bank, but inevitably a small rock would work its way in as she walked to and from the house she shared with her in laws, causing pain.

She glanced at the clock, noting it was almost two-thirty. She'd been counting down the hours until she could leave, knowing Victoria Barkley would be expecting her and Aria to be ready by four o'clock.

"Martin, have you forgotten Mrs. Barkley will be waiting for us -"

"Then you'd better get busy," Martin said harshly. He turned on his heel, walking into his office, almost slamming the door. Fiona looked around quickly, thankful there weren't many customers in the bank. She was surprised Martin allowed himself to show any emotion since he usually appeared very reserved, only showing his true feelings when at home. His biting remarks and temper were something Fiona tried to shelter Aria from as much as possible.

"I can help you," Fiona heard someone say. She turned to see Neal Catchings standing on the other side of the wooden banister which separated the desks and Martin's office from the teller stations. Neal was a teller, a younger man who was quiet but was always kind to everyone.

Fiona stood, walking toward him.

"If he catches you, it won't be good. I'd better do it myself," Fiona replied quietly.

"If you do this all yourself, you'll be here for hours. I promise he won't see me," Neal assured her, as he opened the small gate. Fiona walked through, stopping to look up at the gangly young man with bright red hair.

"Thank you. But please -"

"I'll be careful," Neal promised, giving Fiona a small smile. She couldn't help but smile back then quickly schooled her features.

It was ten until four when Fiona tallied the last drawer. Neal had taken care of his own as well as Bill Cooper's, another of the tellers, Bill having left earlier in the day.

"Fiona," she heard Martin call to her. She took a deep breath as she made her way around the counter to where he was standing, praying he wasn't about to give her another task.

"Why are you still here?" he asked when's he reached him.

Fiona furrowed her brow.

"I was finishing the drawer counts -"

He stepped closer to her, so only she could hear.

"We don't keep prominent families such as the Barkleys waiting. You know how important it is to keep up appearances. I cannot have you ruining the reputation of the family because you dawdle," Martin said, his voice taking on a condescending tone.

"Next time, start your tasks earlier. Now get your things and hurry home. I do hope you've already packed," Martin continued, Fiona seeing the muscles in his jaw moving. She recognized the look on his face which resembled her late husband's when he was angry but couldn't show it. She was thrown back to a memory of receiving that look when she spilled a small drop of soup at the Reverend's home onto a crisp white tablecloth. When they arrived home, he openly showed her his anger, not holding back. Fiona told herself not to touch her cheek, the vivid memory of the sting from the slap Bill had given her then.

The bell above the door sounded causing Martin's head to turn and Fiona took the opportunity to step around her brother-in-law and gather her things.

"Thank you, Martin. I will see you on Sunday," she said as she passed by, not bothering to look back. She glanced over at Neal, making sure she didn't slow down or acknowledge him in any way beyond the slight smile of thanks she was sure Martin couldn't see, for fear that Martin would know the young man had helped her.

The sun was bright, causing her to squint. Fiona looked up and down the street, then walked quickly across to the other side when it was clear. By the time she reached the house, she was trying not to limp because of the rocks in her shoe.

She rushed into the house, looking around for Aria. She heard her before she saw her.

"I wan…my…mama," her young daughter sobbed.

"She's not here and you need to be quiet, brat," was the reply by Edith.

Fiona felt her anger rise but knew confronting her sister-in-law would only bring grief to both her daughter and her. Fiona went into the kitchen and saw Aria crouched in a corner, sucking her thumb, her face wet with tears, her hair in disarray. When Aria saw her mother, her eyes widened and the tears started again. Fiona picked up her daughter, turned to Edith giving the vile woman a look of pure hatred but didn't say anything.

"Shhh, shhh, baby, it's alright. We are going to the Barkleys now and you can see Miss Kitty and her babies. It's alright, baby," Fiona continuously crooned. She felt Aria wrap her arms more tightly around her neck, burying her face, her hot tears against her skin.

Fiona closed her bedroom door, untangled her child from her and placed her on the bed.

"Our bag is all packed," Fiona said aloud as she wet a rag and bathed her daughter's face. She then worked to gently untangle Aria's curls as she continued. "We just need to wait for Miss Audra or Mrs. Barkley to arrive."

Although Fiona was saying this in the hopes of comforting her daughter, the words were for herself as well. The days she and Aria had to spend with her brother and sister-in-law were miserable, a stark contrast to the time spent on the Barkley Ranch. And because Martin had cut her salary, Fiona felt as though she'd never be able to save enough to move her and Aria from her in laws. She hated feeling trapped.

Fiona put the packed carpet bag they'd be using on her bed then sat down next to Aria. The young girl climbed into her mother's lap, settling down and was asleep in seconds. Fiona rocked her back and forth, tears spilling from her own eyes.

"I thought living with Bill was unbearable. Who would have thought I'd prefer that to how we are living now," she whispered in frustration. "At least with Bill we had our basic needs met."

Fiona grew angry but stamped it down. It would do her no good to express it. Her brother and sister-in-law seemed to delight in making her miserable so she tried to hide it from them and she would not burden the Barkleys with her plight.

Looking at the clock, it was half past four o'clock. Fiona began to worry, thinking the Barkleys weren't going to show. If that was the case, she wasn't sure what she would do. She was considering her options, thinking about how she could get herself and Aria to a line shack on the outskirts of the Barkley property to stay, not willing to remain at the house when she heard a knock at the front door.

She stood, Aria lifting her head then settling back down and falling asleep again. Fiona shifted her daughter to her hip and grabbed the carpet bag. She thought she heard Nick Barkley's voice. She then heard Edith's biting remarks.

"She's running late as usual. I'll hurry her along. I do apologize, Mr. Barkley. You have much more important things to do than be transport to an ungrateful -"

Before Edith could finish, Fiona appeared at the bottom of the stairs. Nick noticed at once that Fiona was upset but held his tongue in check. He turned his hazel eyes barely concealed with anger toward the older woman standing before him.

"I assure you, Mrs. Brewer, your sister-in-law is worth waiting for and it was no imposition," Nick said, his voice tight. He watched the woman "hmph" as she turned and walked away.

"Ready?" Nick asked, reaching for the carpet bag. Fiona gladly relinquished it.

They walked toward the small buggy and Nick stored the bag under the seat then turned to Fiona. Without asking, he took a still sleeping Aria from her mother's arms, and reached for Fiona's arm, and helped her into the seat. He then gently handed the little girl to her mother and walked around to the other side, climbing in, all without saying a word until he told the horse "giddy-up!"

Normally, Fiona would have dreaded having to spend time alone with Nick Barkley, but today she viewed him as her savior. He was taking her and her daughter to a place of refuge and Fiona wanted to weep with relief. She held herself in check, only a few tears sliding down her cheeks which were quickly wiped away.

Nick could feel the stress radiating from Fiona as she sat beside him. He wanted to reach out and touch her hand, to let her know he cared, but stopped himself. Instead, he kept his eyes on the road, giving her a little privacy to get herself under control having noticed her tears. He didn't mind that she cried - bothering him only because he knew she was hurting - but he didn't think less of her for it.

A few miles outside of town when Nick thought Fiona was feeling more settled, he spoke.

"I'm sorry I was late. I had to run an errand that I hoped would be quick, but it took longer than I expected," Nick said, and Fiona could hear how sincere his apology was. She wasn't used to men apologizing.

"It's alright," she replied quietly. After a few more moments of silence, Nick continued.

"We've had some new additions to the Barkley Ranch lately. Some of the cows birthed off season calves. Thought the little one here might enjoy seeing them. Was wondering if you and Aria would like to go out tomorrow afternoon? Maybe we can pack a lunch and I can show them to you both?"

Nick held his breath waiting for her answer. He had told himself he had to take things slow but he was desperate to help Fiona after what he'd witnessed. To give her some joy if he could.

Fiona took a deep breath and looked at Aria who was beginning to wake up, her eyes fluttering under long lashes.

"I think that would be wonderful," Fiona said quietly. She looked Nick in the eye, a small smile on her face, though the smile didn't quite reach her sad green eyes.

Nick returned the smile, unable to keep his delight in check.

Fiona again noticed his dimples and how handsome Nick Barkley was. She hoped he wouldn't get the wrong idea, but she appreciated his kindness.

The rest of the ride was spent with Nick singing silly songs he'd learned as a child to Aria. It took the little girl a while to warm up but by the time they arrived at the ranch, Aria was sitting in his lap, holding the reins, Fiona listening to her daughter's laughter, a balm to her wounded heart.

Chapter Text

Today was a perfect day…the most perfect it's been in a while. After the rough start to our time with the Barkleys, when Nick picked us up, I wasn't sure how things would go. Martin and Edith continue to make things miserable for myself and Aria. I think they may be jealous that such a prominent family has taken an interest in us and not included them. Although I don't know that they would be acting any differently if things were different? I'm not sure how much more I can take however. If it was just me, I could handle the snide remarks, the extra work, and the open disdain. But the fact I have to leave Aria with Edith and come home day after day to see my daughter's spirit being broken...Living on the streets almost seems better. If it weren't for Aria, and her needing a warm place to sleep, I would leave. But, enough of that. I need to write about today – the happiness Aria and I both experienced and not dwell on the bad.

This morning, Nick left right after breakfast, not saying anything about going to see the new calves he spoke about yesterday on our way out to the ranch. I was glad I hadn't mentioned anything to Aria, not wanting her to be disappointed again by someone in her life. Oh, I know she would have moved on from it easily so maybe it would have been me that would have felt the disappointment for her.

I'd decided we were going to spend the morning near the barn so she could play with the cats and kittens. Victoria had told me we wouldn't be going to the orphanage until the next day. I'm very glad they didn't delay picking us up from Martin and Edith's. I'm not sure I could have taken staying another day. Alright, Fiona, you need to stop dwelling on the bad!

I'll admit I was looking around for Nick most of the morning, hoping he would show for us to go as he'd planned. When he didn't make an appearance, I figured he was busy - Heath has been gone so perhaps he had too much work. It would have been foolish of me to be upset, but I did feel that disappointment no matter how hard I tried to push it away.

The morning went by quickly, and Aria was having so much fun that I hated to interrupt her for us to go in and wash up for lunch. I heard a horse approaching and turned, seeing Nick ride in with another hand. He dismounted, throwing the reins of his horse to the other man and with long strides walked toward me. He's so tall, that I often feel dwarfed by his presence although I've never felt uneasy in his presence. There's a gentleness about him that I've never witnessed in any man. Nick has a powerful presence, but he doesn't lord it over anyone. Even the way he treats those who work for him – while firm – is never cruel.

I couldn't believe my ears when Nick apologized for being late. I had no doubt the apology was sincere, and I think that was the first time I ever witnessed a man say the words "I'm sorry" and truly mean them. I never even heard my father say that and he was the best man I've ever known. It took me a moment to focus on Nick telling me the horse and buggy would be ready to go soon. He would go get the picnic basket from Silas and then we could be on our way. I'll admit it was hard not to jump up and down with excitement.

Without any hesitation, Aria ran up to him and while I couldn't see her face since her back was to me, I assumed she was smiling. I did however see Nick's face as he knelt in front of her. There wasn't one bit of annoyance that showed at all with her chattering. His smile was large, and I again noticed those dimples. He looked up at me, his smile not faltering in the least. I found myself smiling back which seemed to make his smile look even wider.

We left soon after and the joy on Aria's face when she saw the calves will be a memory I will always cherish. I feel as though she has suffered too much disappointment in her short life, and I loved the fact she could have this time of enjoyment. Oh, I hope she can keep this memory, that it will replace any horribleness at the hands of her aunt and uncle.

It was difficult to get her to sit still to eat the lunch prepared for us. I kept my eye on Nick, expecting him to be upset, that he would be stern with her, but he just laughed at her antics. It seemed as though I was watching all the moments Martin and Edith have been cruel fade away. I think in a way, my heart healed some too.

Aria ran around constantly, pointing out the calves, the trees, the blue sky, everything around us she gleefully talked about, and Nick seemed as excited as she was. When she finally sat still for more than five minutes, she fell asleep next to me on the blanket where we had been eating our lunch. I expected the silence to be awkward between Nick and myself, but it wasn't. Nick told me some of the history of the area where we were, and he talked about his family. I can clearly see he loves them all. When it came time to leave, he gently picked up Aria carrying her to the buggy. I had started to gather our things, and he called out softly for me to come to him. He helped me into the seat, placing Aria in my arms.

"I'll take care of everything," he'd said, a small smile on his face letting me know he was sincere in what he was saying. Nick was most gallant, reminding me a lot of Sir Lancelot and the thought that I could be his Guinevere came quickly to my mind. But then I realized where my thoughts were going.

Fiona stopped writing, a small frown on her face.

"Fiona…what are you doing…you're getting way too caught up in the romance books you've been reading. The last thing you want is to be married again…"

No, that wasn't true. She would like to be married again, but only if she could be courted and shown that she was worthy of the chase. She wanted to find her Mr. Darcy, not forced into a marriage where she would be miserable.

Fiona sighed, closing the journal and placing it with the pencil she'd been using on the nightstand next to the bed. She snuggled down, drawing her sleeping daughter next to her, suddenly very tired. However, sleep alluded her much to her chagrin. Her thoughts again went back to the handsome Nick Barkley. As much as she liked him and he seemed to like her and Aria, she couldn't chance him being like Bill. Charming at first then cruel once he got what he wanted from her. Or risk him thinking he could take what he wanted much as Bill had done.

"You'll not shame this family. You'll marry or else."

Fiona closed her eyes tightly, the memory of her stepfather telling Bill he had to marry her. She tried to protest once Bill had left and received a backhand for her efforts. She and Bill were married the next Saturday and she was forced to move away from the only home she'd ever known. Her mother hadn't been dead but a few months and she still grieved the loss of the only person Fiona felt truly loved her. Bill had taken her innocence from her and while she hated him and the life, she had to lead because of that, the one good thing from it all was the sleeping child next to her.

"I can't do that again," Fiona told herself. Eventually, sleep claimed her being anything but restful. When she and Aria went down the next morning for breakfast, Fiona hoped she didn't look as tired as she felt. She was glad they'd be busy at the orphanage that day and she wouldn't have to see Nick until that evening.

"All signed," Heath said as he held up the papers to show Eddie. He watched her smile distractedly and he knew her mind was on the fugitive, Clem Dawkins, she wanted to find. He had gone into town alone, meeting with Jarrod's client to give him the contract. The man signed without any hesitation for which Heath was glad. Eddie had chosen to stay behind at their campsite, not wanting to risk being seen by Dawkins or the town's sheriff. Eddie told Heath before the sheriff didn't like her and thought she was more of a nuisance than a help.

While in town, Heath picked up a few supplies and surreptitiously looked around a couple of the saloons for Dawkins. He'd studied the wanted posted Eddie had brought with her – one given to her by Sheriff Tildon a few days before. He pushed aside any thoughts of Gerald Tildon. That he cared for Eddie as more than just a friend was as clear as day – at least to Heath. Eddie seemed oblivious, Heath believing the feelings were not returned.

"Got a plan?" Heath asked as he placed the papers in the saddle bags leaning against a log next to the fire. Eddie, whose gaze had drifted over toward the campfire turned back to him.

"Did you see Dawkins in town?" she asked instead of answering his question.

"Saw a man who looked a lot like him in one of the saloons. He was playin cards in the corner," Heath answered, watching Eddie nod.

"Keeping a low profile," she mused. She walked over to the fire, throwing a small log causing sparks to fly up. The days were getting longer but the sun would still be setting soon.

"When I catch him, I plan to turn him over to the local sheriff. I doubt he even knows Dawkins is in his town. He likes to stay in his office. His deputies haven't ever seemed eager to do any work either, so I doubt any of them realizes Dawkins is in the area," Eddie informed Heath. He could see her frustration.

"You don't want to turn him in to Tildon?" Heath asked, hoping his voice sounded even.

Eddie shook her head.

"Would rather not transport him. I'll send a wire to the US Marshalls in Modesto and they'll come get him," Eddie replied. She sat down, her back against a fallen log, staring into the fire. Heath sat next to her, his arm going around her shoulders. He felt contentment as she leaned into him.

"What's the plan?" he asked after a few minutes.

Eddie shifted and sighed.

"The saloons close around two in the morning. He should be nice and relaxed having spent his time playing poker, drinking, and I'd wager with one or two of the girls who work there," Eddie said, not catching Heath's raised eyebrow.

"How will you approach him?" Heath asked. He wasn't going to let her go by herself, but he realized this was her task and he wasn't going to interfere. He would be by her side to help her.

"Perhaps I can lure him to an alley and make him think he can have his way with me. Then when I get him alone, I'll arrest him," Eddie said, her eyes not wavering from the fire. When Heath shifted she turned to him.

"What?" she asked sitting up to look at him.

It was Heath's turn to sigh.

"Just don't like him thinking he can take liberties, even if it's just a ploy to capture him," Heath admitted. He hoped Eddie wasn't going to think he was criticizing her plan. He watched her smile, her eyes taking on a sultry look and she leaned into him.

"You could take a few liberties," she said in a sultry voice.

Heath didn't hesitate to bring her close, nestling her on his lap. He knew he was playing a dangerous game, but he couldn't resist. He brought her head down, placing his lips on hers, his hands on her back, drawing her closer. His lips went from hers to her neck. There was no resistance or hesitation from Eddie.

His body was responding, and he knew she was aware. He'd never let it go this far, always reminding himself that they needed to stop but this time, he continued to let things go.

Heath felt Eddie's hands go to his shirt, unbuttoning it and her fingertips brushed against his skin causing him to gasp. He untucked her shirt from her pants, his hands going under the chemise she wore underneath.

We should stop, his mind said but he pushed aside the thought. It seemed right what they were doing and unless Eddie insisted they slow things down, Heath wasn't going to.

His lips were back on hers and he moved so that she was lying down and he was on top of her. He pulled back, looking into her eyes and he watched her nod, a slow smile playing on her face.

Heath lowered his head, lost in the moment, the two enjoying the closeness as the fire crackled next to them.

Chapter Text

"Mrs. Barkley, I hast your dress veady vor you to try on if you'd like? I've hung it up in da back."

Olivia smiled at Ingrid Karlsson with excitement. She'd brought some gorgeous material back from San Francisco several months before when she and Jarrod had been there visiting Nat Springer and his wife Amy. Ingrid had moved to Stockton the year before trying to establish her shop and Olivia was doing all she could to bring business to the woman. Her husband, Leo, worked at the livery and they had four-year-old twins – Hugo and Astrid.

Olivia could have had the dress made in San Francisco, but was eager to see what Ingrid could do with the material, leaving it up to her to come up with the design

At first, people in town were hesitant to visit Ingrid even though the only other seamstress that had been in Stockton had left. Some found Ingrid's thick accent off-putting, but Olivia loved hearing her speak. She had struck up a conversation with the petite blond woman one day when they were waiting in line at Bandy's General Store and asked her to make a few dresses, figuring if they weren't good, at least she would have done what she could to help. Ingrid's talent was beyond anything Olivia could have hoped for and when the other women in the community saw the craftmanship, they all flocked to Ingrid's shop.

"Oh Ingrid, I can't wait!" Olivia enthused, quickly heading toward the back. She gasped when she saw the dress. In her wildest dreams she never would have thought of anything so beautiful.

Olivia hurriedly began to undress as soon as she pulled the curtain closed. She absentmindedly recognized the bell above the door ringing, knowing more people had entered Ingrid's shop.

"I'll be back," Ingrid informed her, and Olivia told her to take her time.

As Oliva stood back and admired the dress, how it perfectly fit her slim form and how the color brought out her eyes, she was already planning to what event she'd wear the dress. She could just imagine the admiration in Jarrod's eyes as he saw her in it and couldn't stop the flush to her cheeks at thinking of him whispering to her that he looked forward to helping her undress from it as well.

Olivia heard Ingrid telling someone else to use the other curtained off area next to where she was. Ingrid had converted the back of the store, half for her to do her sewing and half as dressing areas.

"Mama, can I have the one with the flowers?"

Olivia recognized Aria's sweet voice and smiled. She began to undress again – though reluctantly because she loved wearing this new creation – but she wanted to speak to Fiona.

"You'll wear the brown one," came the stern reply. Olivia narrowed her eyes. Edith was with Fiona and Aria it seemed.

"We can't today. But maybe for your birthday," Olivia heard Fiona say, her tone the opposite of her sister in law's.

"The flowers are so pretty," Aria said. Olivia then heard the young girl cry out. She then began to cry.

"I said no. You don't deserve pretty things after the way you behave!" came the harsh reply from Edith.

Olivia gasped, feeling her anger rise.

"Edith, please don't pinch Aria. She also doesn't deserve to be spoken to in that way," Fiona said.

"I'll speak to her however I want. I dare you to try to tell me differently. You should be thankful I allowed you to come at all. You should be at the bank trying to earn your keep, but Martin thought it best you help me find things for the child. I can tell you that once we leave town, you won't have a say in what we choose to buy for her," Edith said.

"What do you mean once we leave-"

"We decided last night you aren't coming. We'll be taking the child with us since she is Martin's blood," Edith proclaimed.

"You're not taking my child, Edith," Fiona said, Olivia hearing the anger and shock in her voice. Olivia stood still, knowing she was being rude for eavesdropping, but she had no way of leaving without being seen. Jarrod had told her a few days prior that the Brewers would be leaving Stockton although she hoped there could be a way Fiona and Aria could stay.

"You don't have a say," Olivia heard Edith say, her voice taking on a haughty tone. "It would be inappropriate for an unmarried woman to have a child. You would appear loose, and the Brewer name cannot be shamed."

Olivia sat down on the small chair in her curtained off area, her heart aching as she listened to the conversation. The silence was deafening, Olivia heard sniffles and she wondered if they weren't just from Aria but from Fiona as well. The rustling she also heard told her Aria was being undressed and redressed after trying on the clothing picked out for her.

"Mrs. Brewer, is the dress to your liking?" Olivia heard Ingrid ask several minutes later.

"It's fine," Edith answered abruptly. Olivia peeked out from the curtain and saw Edith grab Aria by the wrist pulling her forward roughly as she called over her shoulder. "Put it on our bill. My husband will be by to settle up this afternoon."

Olivia pulled back the curtain, just as Ingrid walked again into the back.

"They are gone," Ingrid said, shaking her head. "I am sorry Mrs. Barkley."

Olivia shook her head.

"You have nothing to apologize for, Ingrid," Olivia replied. She was close to tears, having to swallow several times to regain her composure.

"She's so vile to da child," Ingrid whispered, her eyes pleading with Olivia not to be upset with her observations. Olivia reached out.

"I've seen it too. I'm going to talk to my husband," Olivia said, squeezing Ingrid's hands. "Will you wrap the dress? I'll be back soon to pick it up."

"Of course," Ingrid agreed.

Olivia walked out onto the sidewalk, looking up and down to see if Fiona, Aria, and Edith were still in sight. They weren't, so she walked quickly to her husband's office, hoping Jarrod wasn't with a client or in court.

She walked into the office, Mrs. Smith looked up, a smile on her face which died as soon as she saw Olivia's expression.

"Mrs. Barkley? Are you alright?" the older woman asked.

"Yes," Olivia said, hating how breathless she sounded. It was all she could do not to burst into tears. "Is Jarrod in?"

Mrs. Smith nodded.

"Go right on in. He has an appointment in about ten minutes, but you take your time. I can stall."

Olivia nodded gratefully as she opened the door to Jarrod's office. She watched as he looked up, a smile on his face at the unexpected visit. Olivia turned from him, closing the door but wanted to gain her composure before she turned back around. It was no use though, because the dam broke and Olivia covered her face in her hands, her shoulders shaking.

"Darling," Jarrod said coming to her quickly. He turned her around and she threw her arms around him, burying her face against him. Jarrod rubbed her back, then gently led her toward the settee, sitting her down.

"What's wrong?" he asked. He'd never seen his wife this upset before. He knew it had to be something bad and found it hard to be patient as he watched her trying to gain control.

"Oh Jarrod," she said after a moment. "I was just at Ingrid's. I was in the back trying on a new dress. I heard Aria and Fiona come into the store as well. Then I realized Edith was with them. Aria asked for a dress that had flowers and Edith spoke harshly to her then that vile woman pinched that sweet little girl."

Jarrod placed his handkerchief in his wife's hands which she used to wipe her eyes and blow her nose. He didn't like what he'd been told, and he didn't like how it upset his wife.

"And…then…" Olivia continued, a fresh wave of tears coursing down her cheeks. Again, she couldn't go on, Jarrod bringing her to him and kissing her on her forehead. He glanced at the clock, knowing he had a client coming soon but he couldn't rush his wife. She needed him.

Olivia took a deep shuddering breath, willing herself to calm down so she could relay everything.

"Remember you telling me Martin and Edith would be moving?" she asked, watching Jarrod nod. "Edith told Fiona that they were taking Aria with them, because it wouldn't look right to leave her here with Fiona since she was unmarried. Jarrod, they are going to take Aria away from Fiona. They can't do that, can they?"

Jarrod stared into his wife's grief-stricken eyes. He knew the laws did not favor women, something he detested. Even when his father passed away, he knew legally his mother could have had Gene and Audra taken from her if not for the fact Jarrod and Nick were adults. Of course, no one would have tried and succeeded against the indomitable Victoria Barkley. He drew in a deep breath, shaking his head.

"Fiona has no legal standing unfortunately. Especially if her husband arranged before his death for Martin and Edith to take Aria. I know of no such arrangements, Martin has said nothing, but in the eyes of the law, he does have that right," Jarrod explained.

"Jarrod! We can't let them do that! They treat Aria horribly. And I cannot imagine Fiona losing her child!" Olivia exclaimed.

"I know," Jarrod said. He sighed. "Let me do some digging. I'll talk to Martin. Perhaps Edith spoke out of turn, trying to scare Fiona?"

Olivia hoped he was right, but she didn't believe he was. She viewed Edith as cold and calculating. She wouldn't have said such unless it was true, Olivia was sure.

"I'm sorry," Olivia said softly looking down. Jarrod put his finger under her chin to lift her eyes to his.

"You need not ever apologize for coming to me when you are upset, my dear," he replied. Olivia nodded, telling herself not to cry again. She remembered Mrs. Smith saying Jarrod had a client and she heard voices beyond the door.

"I'll go now," she said standing. Jarrod stood with her, his eyes full of concern.

"You can stay longer," he said and watched as she shook her head no.

"I need to go. I'll see you at home later?" she said, reaching up to give him a kiss. He drew her close and held her for a moment.

Jarrod watched as Olivia stepped back, squared her shoulders and walked toward the door. He followed her and was amazed at her composure as she made small talk with Paul Lind, a local rancher who was there to see Jarrod about purchasing some land. He could tell she was still upset, but other than the sadness in her eyes, he didn't think anyone else could. He smiled at her when she looked back at him before she left his office. Jarrod was determined to speak to Martin Brewer as soon as he could.

Chapter Text

Jarrod walked into his office, barely acknowledging Mrs. Smith, closing his door with a resounding thud. He knew he'd need to apologize to his secretary but that would have to wait. His anger at that moment knew no bounds.

It had been several days since Olivia had come to him in tears over the news Martin and Edith Brewer would be leaving town, taking young Aria Brewer with them, ripping her from her mother and leaving Fiona behind.

"You'd do well to keep out of something that is none of your business" had been the reply to Jarrod when he'd spoken to the bank president. Martin Brewer had always seemed a reasonable man whenever Jarrod had dealt with him, but now the man looked as though Satan himself had invaded his body and soul.

Jarrod sat at his desk, resting his head on his hands, taking a deep breath to calm his emotions. He also took a moment to lift a prayer for Fiona and Aria, and that a solution would come sooner rather than later.

Fiona couldn't breathe. Her chest felt tight, her throat ached with unshed tears and black spots were dancing before her eyes. She had to leave the bank before she caused a scene which would not help her or Aria in any way. Just her leaving would cause issues but at the moment, she didn't care.

Martin was in his office and didn't notice Fiona's departure. She walked out the back door, stopping to lean against the brick wall of the bank, the coolness of the bricks seeping into her back through the material of her dress. She heard the door open, praying it wasn't Martin. She almost sagged in relief when she saw it was Neal.

"Fiona," he said softly, concern lacing voice. "Are you ill? Do you need the doc?"

Fiona shook her head. She took a deep breath, willing her voice to sound even.

"No, I'm fine. Just needed some fresh air," she managed to say, proud of the fact she didn't burst into tears. She saw Neal didn't look convinced.

"Is there -"

Fiona shook her head.

"There's nothing, Neal. Thank you," she said abruptly, regretting interrupting him. She smiled slightly. "I do have a favor actually."

"Name it," he responded quickly.

"I need to run a quick errand and…"

"I'll cover for you. Martin won't know you're gone. Take your time," Neal said, reaching out to squeeze her right hand. Fiona almost lost her composure but dug her nail into her left hand, distracting herself from her tumultuous emotions.

"Thank you," she whispered, then turned quickly from him so he wouldn't see the tears as they began to flow.

She walked down a side street, thankful there weren't a lot of people milling about which was usually the case on the main street where the bank's front entrance was located. She told herself she was just going to be gone a few moments, then she'd return. She would have her emotions in check by the time she returned, not allowing Martin the satisfaction of seeing her upset.

Fiona stopped at the small park that was at the end of the road. No one was there so she took the opportunity to sit on the bench.

"There has to be a solution. Maybe if I take Aria and we leave in the dead of night. I barely have anything saved but maybe I'd have enough to catch the first stage in the morning." Even as she had the thought she knew it wouldn't work. She'd checked prices for the stage and train and neither were within her means financially. She found herself considering taking some money from the bank - not much - just enough to get them away from Stockton but knew she couldn't. They'd be caught eventually and Aria would definitely be taken from her.

"Oh God," she prayed. "Help us. Help me to know what to do. I need a miracle."

"Fiona?"

Fiona was startled hearing a deep male voice calling out her name. She jumped, her hand going to her throat. She relaxed when she saw it was Nick. His hazel eyes were filled with concern and he slowly made his way toward her, gesturing to sit down next to her on the bench. She nodded, moving over, gathering her skirt out of the way for him to sit.

"You look upset, are you alright?" He asked.

"Martin has taken a job in St. Louis as the president of one of the banks there. From what he's said, it's the largest bank in that area. It's a step up. They are leaving at the beginning of next week," she said, her voice soft.

"Are you going with them?" He asked, hoping her answer would be no. He couldn't explain the growing desire he had to get to know her better, hoping it would lead to something more. He watched as she shook her head no. Nick's brow furrowed. He didn't get the sense in the past that Fiona liked her in laws much, but he knew he shouldn't judge.

"You're gonna miss them then," he stated. He watched as she shook her head no again.

"They are taking Aria with them," she whispered, unable to keep her eyes from filling with tears. "They've told me I am to stay here and they are taking Aria since it isn't proper for a woman who isn't married to have a child…"

Nick instantly felt a rush of anger. How dare they?

"They can't take your child, Aria," Nick said, telling himself not to raise his voice.

"I don't want them to, but I don't know what else to do. I don't have any rights to my own child," Fiona replied.

Nick watched as she stood abruptly, wiping her eyes, squaring her shoulders. He stood with her, looking down at her as he watched her trying to gain her composure. She barely made it to his shoulders and he wanted nothing more than to bring her into his arms, to assure her that everything would be alright. Before he could say anything, she spoke.

"I'm sorry, Nick. You didn't need to hear any of that. Thank you for checking on me. I need to get back to the bank," Fiona said, turning from him.

Nick clenched his jaw, then stalked off to Jarrod's office. There had to be something that could be done.

"Let it alone, Nick."

Nick narrowed his eyes, bawling his fists. He couldn't remember the last time Jarrod had made him so angry. He'd come to his older brother, hoping he could do something legally to help Fiona and Aria, mentioning the laws.

"Don't tell me to let it alone, Jarrod! We can't let the Brewers take Aria from her mother!" Nick said angrily, his voice raised.

Jarrod came from behind his desk, standing toe to toe with his brother. Nick was taller by a few inches but he was still Jarrod's younger brother. Jarrod was not intimidated in the least by the man in front of him.

"Can't you talk to Brewer?" Nick asked, trying to take a different tact.

"I already tried. I was told to stay out of it. Legally, Martin has every right to take Aria from Fiona. We should be thankful he didn't take her when her husband died, but he at least brought them both here -"

"Dammit Jarrod. This isn't right!"

"I know that!" Jarrod replied, his frustration showing, his anger blasting Nick. He expected Nick to punch him, but instead he watched as Nick's shoulders sagged. He sat down putting his head in his hands.

"How can they be so cruel?" Nick asked, looking up at Jarrod, his voice taking on a gentler tone. "There's nothing we can do to help?"

Jarrod sighed, sitting next to Nick.

"The law clearly states that when the husband dies, any children are considered orphans. Martin, being a blood relative of Aria's father, has the legal right to take her. I don't like the law and there are many of us who are trying to change things, but it isn't something that will happen quickly. Not in time to help Fiona and Aria," Jarrod replied, his voice matching Nick's.

Nick shook his head. He wished Fiona was moving away with her in laws even though he knew that would have meant any hopes he had of having a relationship with her would have ended. But at least then, she would be with her daughter.

"I'm going to talk to Brewer," Nick said standing. Jarrod stood facing Nick.

"You will not. You will just get yourself thrown in jail and that won't help anything. Like I said earlier, let it alone," Jarrod replied, his blue eyes and harsh tone letting Nick know he meant business.

Nick stalked out of Jarrod's office, untied Coco and mounted his trusted steed. He told himself not to ride off in a gallop, knowing Coco was struggling as he'd gotten older. He didn't need to take his anger out on his horse.

Any anger directed toward Jarrod dissipated as he remembered Jarrod saying he'd already tried talking to Martin. And Nick knew he couldn't try because he'd just want to punch the man in the face and while that would make him feel better, it wouldn't help Fiona or Aria. He knew Audra would be bringing Fiona and Aria out to the ranch that afternoon for the next few days. Perhaps they could all put their heads together and think of something. Nick nodded to himself, feeling a bit better, knowing that one way or another, he wasn't going to let Fiona be separated from her child.

Chapter Text

Nick watched Audra's large blue eyes fill with tears. They'd met on the road as he was going toward the ranch, and she was headed into town. He'd stopped to talk to her and told her about his conversations with Fiona and Jarrod.

"Oh Nick, the Brewers are such horrible people. How could they separate a mother and her child?" Audra questioned.

"It's the law," Nick said bitterly, but he didn't harbor any ill feelings toward Jarrod. He knew his brother had no fault and he'd be surprised if Jarrod wasn't already trying to figure out a way to get Fiona out of the mess she was in.

"Should I still go into town to pick up Fiona and Aria?" Audra asked.

"Yes," Nick said decisively. "No reason they shouldn't come to the ranch still."

Audra nodded.

"I wonder if Father Doyle could help?" Audra said, causing Nick to cock his head to the side. He was still sitting on top of Coco while Audra sat in the buggy.

"Why would he?" Nick asked.

"Fiona was raised Catholic. She only became protestant after she married. She hasn't gone into a lot of detail but by some of the things she said, she would prefer to attend church with Father Doyle and become a practicing Catholic again, but she hasn't been allowed. She does like Reverend Stacy of course," Audra explained. She watched as Nick shook his head.

"These people have taken enough from her," he muttered. To Audra he said, "I'm coming with you to get Fiona and Aria. I don't want that mean witch of a sister-in-law to try and stop it."

Audra admitted she was relieved to have Nick accompany her. She didn't think Edith Brewer would interfere, but she also hadn't thought that Edith and Martin would take Aria from Fiona.

The rest of the ride into town was made in silence, brother and sister each lost in thought, still trying to figure out a way to resolve this mess. Just before they reached the Brewer house, Nick spoke.

"After I know you ladies are on the way, I need to make a few stops. You should be fine returning to the ranch," Nick said. Audra nodded.

He helped her down from the buggy and walked with her up to the front door. Before they reached the first step, the door few open.

"Miss Auja!" came the delighted cry of Aria. She jumped from the top step and Audra barely caught the little girl, both laughing. Nick couldn't help but smile as he watched them. He looked up to see Fiona coming through the door, her bag in hand.

"Wait," they heard Edith Brewer say, following close behind.

"Aria must stay here. My husband doesn't want her going this week. We have a lot to do before we leave on Monday," Edith said, her steely gaze resting on Fiona who had turned to her.

"I'm not leaving my child here, Edith," Fiona replied, sounding braver than she felt.

"He gave strict instructions," Edith said, ignoring both Audra and Nick.

Aria tightened her hold around Audra's neck, a small whimper escaping that was not missed by the Barkley brother and sister.

"Mrs. Brewer," Nick said, his voice taking on a polite tone, something which surprised everyone there, including Nick.

She looked at him, an eyebrow raised as she waited for him to continue.

"We're leaving now, with Fiona AND Aria. Please tell your husband he's more than welcome to come speak to me if he has any objections," Nick said, smiling. Fiona looked from Edith to Nick. While she didn't know the man well, she could tell the smile Nick was giving wasn't genuine because his dimples weren't showing at all. She looked back to Edith whose eyes narrowed.

"Very well. Expect my husband to come by," the woman said before she turned on her heel, walking back inside and slamming the door.

"Let's go," Nick said, taking the bag from Fiona and stowing it in the buggy. He took Aria from Audra, helped his sister and Fiona, then handed Aria to her mother.

"Head straight to the ranch. I'll be there soon. Have an errand," Nick said quickly. He followed the ladies down the row of houses then veered off, heading toward the church.

Fiona tried not to be nervous but kept expecting Martin to show up with the sheriff in tow to take Aria from her. The hustle and bustle of the house helped distract Aria, from the baking of cookies with Silas to the playing with the barn cats. As Fiona stood outside near the barn, she kept glancing down the lane for visitors, relieved only to see ranch hands and eventually Nick and Jarrod returning.

Hours later, dinner was served, and still Martin hadn't shown. Surely if he was going to, he would have by now?

"Fiona."

Fiona turned at the sound of her name. She'd been seated next to Nick, with Aria on the other side of her. Aria was next to Victoria, with Audra across on the other side, and Olivia next to her sister-in-law. Jarrod was at the opposite end from Victoria.

"Would you have time to go for a short walk after dinner? Audra said she'd give Aria her bath."

"Of course," Fiona answered. She felt a little self-conscious but looking around, no one had noticed their conversation.

Dinner felt subdued to Fiona, but she also realized it was probably because of her mood. She tried not to show her sadness, pushing herself to engage in the flow of conversation around her.

The meal ended, Jarrod and Olivia telling everyone goodbye, begging off staying after. Audra took Aria up the stairs and Nick held out his arm to Fiona. Victoria watched the couple go, having been informed earlier by Nick what his plans were. She lifted a prayer, as many of the others had done, that a solution to this seemingly insurmountable problem could be found.

The night air was cool, and Nick was glad he'd thought to grab Fiona's wrap that she'd hung up near the door. He draped it across her shoulders, fighting the urge to take her hand in his.

"I like looking at the night stars," Nick said, casting a sideways glance at Fiona. He watched her nod as she looked up. They walked toward the corral though none of the horses were there. They stopped, Nick resting an arm on the top rail and turned slightly so he could see Fiona's profile. He hated seeing the fear in her eyes. He admired her for trying to hide it, but he knew they all saw the weight she carried.

"I've been thinking about what you told me today," Nick started. Fiona turned to him.

"I'm sorry, Nick. It was inappropriate of me to speak to you about it. I was just so upset."

Nick stood up straight before replying, "You don't have to be sorry. I'm glad you shared with me."

Fiona nodded, then turned back toward the corral. She felt embarrassed for telling him and had tried to push it away from her mind the rest of the day.

"I talked to Jarrod. I guess he already knew about what Martin was planning, and he tried to talk to him," Nick told her. Again, Fiona turned to him, a hopeful expression on her face. When she saw the sad expression Nick wore, she knew he'd been unsuccessful. She turned back to the corral, blinking away tears.

"Martin is stubborn. I'm sure he didn't appreciate Jarrod interfering," Fiona replied.

"I also talked to Reverend Stacy. He said he'd go to Martin himself and talk to him. If anything, convince him not to come to the ranch while you are both here the next few days," Nick said, and Fiona closed her eyes in relief. If anyone could convince Martin to give Fiona these last few days with Aria, she knew Reverend Stacy could. The Brewer men did not respect many, but a Reverend they did. While Fiona didn't like the Reverend from the town where she and Bill had lived, Reverend Stacy had been nothing but kind. And she remembered seeing him and Father Doyle talking at the bank, and how they seemed to enjoy one another's company.

"Thank you," she whispered.

"Fiona, I don't think even Reverend Stacy can convince Martin to let Aria stay with you for good or for you to go with them…But, I had an idea. I talked it over with the Reverend and with my mother. We could get married."

There. It was said. Nick watched as Fiona turned to him in shock, her eyes wide, her mouth open. She turned from him, walking toward the barn. Nick gave her a moment then followed. He found her standing just inside the door, her hand over her mouth.

"I know it's probably not what you want but Reverend Stacy and I think it might be the only way to keep you and Aria together. If we're married, then…well…" Nick hesitated, hating the words he was about to say.

"Fiona, if we marry then Aria will belong to me, and I won't let Martin take her."

Not again, Fiona thought. Not another forced marriage. Why must I and my daughter be property? Pawns?

Nick watched as a gamut of emotions ran over Fiona's face. He then watched her shake her head, turning her back to him, figuring she was going to tell him no. He wasn't upset with her for her reaction. While he'd rather court her properly and ask her the right way, he knew they didn't have time for that. And if she told him no, then she would lose her daughter.

"Fiona, I'm sorry. I know this isn't what you want," Nick said softly.

No, this isn't what I want. I want to live with my child on my own and not be forced into a union with another stranger.

Even as she thought the words she knew the Barkleys weren't strangers. They'd taken her and Aria in and given them a haven a few days a week. Now, it seemed they were offering her and Aria a more permanent way of staying safe.

No, it wasn't what Fiona wanted. She wanted to be wooed and pursued and made to feel loved and cherished. But if she wanted to keep Aria from the clutches of her in-laws, this is how it had to be.

Damn you, Bill. Damn you, Martin. And damn you, Nick Barkley.

Fiona closed her eyes tightly then opened them, turning slowly to Nick. He stood quietly, waiting for her answer.

Nick watched as Fiona lifted her chin slightly, standing up straighter, taking a step toward him.

"Yes."

Nick blinked, unsure if he'd heard her correctly. She didn't smile or show any sign she was happy with the arrangement, but she hadn't said no. He wanted to smile and pick her up, bring her into his arms and kiss her deeply, to let her know how happy he was but he knew that wasn't the right thing to do. Instead, he nodded.

"I'll go into town tomorrow and ask Reverend Stacy to come out to the ranch. We'll have the ceremony here," Nick said, and Fiona nodded, not trusting herself to speak. Nick sensed she needed some time.

"How about if we go back to the house. Aria is probably finished with her bath and you two can get some rest," Nick said. Again, Fiona nodded. She hoped she wouldn't have to talk to anyone, knowing she'd burst into tears.

Chapter Text

"Mother, are you serious?"

Victoria was sitting in Jarrod and Olivia's parlor the next morning, having just told her oldest son and his wife about the impending nuptials between Nick and Fiona.

"Yes. That will solve the problem, won't it?" Victoria asked her son, a raised eyebrow and her gray eyes not wavering from his piercing blue ones. Eyes so much like his father's, came the unbidden thought. Lately, she'd been missing Tom a lot, often wishing he'd been able to see the wonderful adults their children had become. She also wished for the thousandth time he'd been able to meet Heath.

Jarrod stood and paced, unaware of his mother's thoughts. He ran a hand over his face before turning to face her. He glanced at his wife, Olivia looking at him with a small smile on her face.

"Yes, it does but -"

"But what?"

Jarrod took a deep breath then sat back down. He leaned forward, placing his elbows on his knees.

"Yes, Nick marrying Fiona will allow Aria to stay with her mother. Legally, he'll assume custody of her -"

"Does he need to officially adopt her?" Victoria interrupted. Jarrod opened his mouth then closed it, shaking his head. It was more to clear his mind than an answer which Victoria recognized. She admitted she was having a bit of fun but now it was time to be serious.

"Jarrod, I know this is sudden. I know this is a reach, but Nick has already shown he's attracted to Fiona. She is one of the sweetest women in a long while that he has had any interest in and the thought of Aria having to live with Martin and Edith Brewer -"

"Something we cannot allow," Olivia interrupted, ignoring the sharp glance from her husband. Instead, she sent a sly wink to her mother in law and then gazed innocently at Jarrod.

Jarrod sat back, again shaking his head. He knew he was beat if both is mother and his wife were pushing for this plan to take place.

"Jarrod, what is your concern?" Victoria asked sincerely.

"You're right that Fiona seems like a sweet woman. And given Nick's history…the best in a long while," he said wryly, which caused a smile from mother and son. He then grew serious again. "But we're asking two people who barely know one another to become intimate life partners. And I must wonder how Fiona feels. I have no doubt Nick will treat her well. She'll probably feel like a queen. Still…it doesn't seem like she has much of a choice, and I can't imagine that sits well with her."

Jarrod was making valid points, Victoria glad he was voicing his concerns to her and not to Nick.

"Please Jarrod. Support Nick fully in this," Victoria pleaded. Jarrod leaned forward again, reaching for his mother's hands. He held them both, a small smile on his face.

"I will of course support them. But I am worried."

Victoria nodded.

"I won't lie and say there isn't some part of me that worries about it as well. This union is not going to be without it's struggles but as you said, Nick will treat her like a queen. I've been getting to know Fiona over the last few months and her love for the children at the orphanage is genuine. I haven't seen anything to indicate there's any pretense," Victoria replied. She glanced at Olivia, who had placed her hand on Jarrod's. He'd curled his fingers around hers and Victoria felt a wave of thankfulness that Jarrod had found his true love. That these two were made for one another continued to be clear.

"I'll go into town and secure the marriage license. I'll also draw up the papers for Nick to adopt Aria, but we'll only use those if Fiona agrees. She needs to have some choice, don't you think?" Jarrod asked.

Everyone stood, Victoria reaching up to give Jarrod a kiss on his cheek. She turned to Olivia and the women hugged.

"What do you need me to do to help?" Olivia asked. Victoria tipped her head to the side in thought.

"I doubt Fiona would have brought anything with her that would do for a wedding gown. Not that she needs anything fancy. Audra is too tall, and I think anything of hers would dwarf Fiona. She's not as tall as you either, but the two of you might be closer in size. Would you mind lending her something?" Victoria asked. "I'd offer her something of mine, but she might feel more comfortable since the two of you are closer in age."

Olivia smiled widely.

"I'd love to. Why don't you come with me to help me pick out a few things, then I'll go over to see Fiona. It'll also help me gauge how she's really feeling," Olivia replied, then looked to Jarrod. "I promise if she's completely against it this morning, if she's had a change of heart, I'll let you know."

She turned back to Victoria.

"I can't imagine she would have though. This will save Aria." She walked over to the small desk, pulling out a piece of paper before turning to Jarrod.

"Also, Jarrod will you deliver a note to Ingrid? I'll ask her to come out this morning so if there are any alterations to be made, she can do them right away. And Hugo and Astrid are the around the same age as Aria so she'll enjoy their company."

"Of course, my love," Jarrod answered. Watching how excited his wife was becoming helped fuel his excitement as well for the couple.

The women went upstairs to Jarrod and Olivia's room to look at her wardrobe and to pick out a few things for Fiona. Jarrod put on his coat and hat. While he never would have guessed he'd be attending his brother's wedding when he woke up that morning, he couldn't help but keep the smile on his face and feel relief that young Aria would not have to move away. He did hope Heath would make it back in time, knowing he wouldn't want to miss Nick's wedding.

I want to be angry. I want to rail against them all. Why? Why do I have to do this again? With Bill, I didn't know what he was planning…what he was doing until it was too late. He'd been so charming and sweet. I thought his intentions were good. When he asked me to go for a walk, everything seemed normal. We were in full view of the house. Then he pulled me into the well house and the next thing I knew…

Fiona put down her pencil. She'd never been allowed to tell anyone what had happened and had never written about it in any of her journals, feeling ashamed. She'd told him no. She remembered vividly saying for him to stop but he overpowered her. It was one of her stepfather's employees who'd found them. The way he looked at her with disgust would always stay with her. She tried to tell the man and her stepfather what had happened, but they blamed her.

Then to have to marry Bill…she cried for hours, wanting nothing more than to talk to her mother but Noreen had passed away months before. Fiona picked up her pencil. She decided to write in detail what had happened, if anything, for Aria in the years to come. If something happened to Fiona, she wanted her daughter to know what men were like.

At the thought of something happening to her, Fiona felt the rush of tears, unable to stop them. Would Nick do right by Aria? Would he be cruel like her own stepfather was? Fiona shook her head. No. She had to believe Nick would treat Aria well. He had so far, hadn't he? Or was that just a ploy to get her attention? She finished writing about her experience, pausing only long enough to gather her thoughts for the next few sentences.

At least this time I'll be married before he takes me. And I will know what to expect. I managed to make Bill believe I enjoyed his touch once we married. I can make myself do that again. It's for Aria and for her happiness and well-being.

A knock at the door interrupted anything else Fiona would have written. She closed the journal and placed it under her pillow, then wiped the few remaining tears from her face. She opened the door to see a smiling Olivia.

"Good morning, Fiona. How are you today?"

Fiona tried to smile but felt tears stinging her eyes. Olivia came in and closed the door behind her, bringing the other woman into her arms.

"Oh Fiona. I'm sorry. I know you probably didn't want this to happen just yet," Olivia said.

Just yet?

"I promise you; Nick is a sweetheart. He will treat you and Aria well. Speaking of, where is Aria?"

Fiona pushed back and walked toward the stand where she wet a towel with cool water to run over her face.

"She's with Audra," Fiona replied simply.

Olivia watched Fiona, for the first time wondering if this was a mistake. The future bride looked miserable.

"Fiona, I know you probably feel trapped, and I hate that for you. If there were any other way…Jarrod tried –"

"I know. Nick told me," Came the flat reply. Fiona finished wiping her face then folded the small towel, hanging it up to dry. She turned to Olivia.

"If you don't want to go through with it…"

"Then I will lose my daughter. I can't do that," Fiona said softly. She looked down then raised her eyes to Olivia.

"I'm not worried for me as much as I am about Aria. My stepfather wasn't a nice man, and I don't want Aria to suffer the same fate," Fiona confessed. Olivia took Fiona's hand and led her toward the bed where they both sat down on the edge.

"Any time I've seen Nick with you and Aria, he has been an upmost gentleman," Olivia began. She watched Fiona nod in agreement. "And any time I've seen Nick with any children, he's always kind. He enjoys them, almost becoming a child himself."

Fiona smiled slightly. She'd witnessed some of that already. Fiona grew serious, looking Olivia in the eye.

"My mother passed away and I was left with my stepfather. Since I wasn't his own blood, he didn't treat me well," Fiona confessed. Olivia placed her hand on Fiona's and squeezed.

"I pray nothing happens to you, but I promise you if it does, Aria will still be loved. She won't be treated any differently. I'm not sure if you know this…" Olivia paused, biting her lip. She decided to go forward, hoping to allay some of Fiona's fears. She looked Fiona in the eye before continuing.

"Heath is a half-brother. Victoria's husband, Tom – Jarrod, Nick, Audra, and Gene who you haven't met yet – is their father. And Heath is Tom's son, but from another woman. I won't go into details. But you see how he is treated, even by Victoria?"

Fiona's eyes widened. She never would have guessed.

"If this family can take in Heath and treat him as though he has always been a Barkley, you can trust we will treat Aria – and you – the same way."

The tears that flooded Fiona's eyes fell down her cheeks. Olivia drew her close, giving the other woman a tight squeeze. They broke apart and Olivia smiled.

"I have a few dresses for you to try on to see if you would like to wear any of them for today. I sent word to Ingrid asking if she could come to the ranch to do any alterations. Would you like to come to my house now? Perhaps pick out a few yourself?" Olivia asked.

Fiona smiled. It had crossed her mind at one point that she didn't have anything appropriate to wear for the ceremony, not that she cared she'd admitted to herself. She now found herself more open to making this day as special as it could be.

"I would be honored, thank you," Fiona said with a small smile. She felt it was the first genuine smile she'd given in several days.

The two women walked arm in arm out of the bedroom, meeting up with Audra and Aria in the hall. All four walked over to Jarrod and Olivia's where they enjoyed their morning together.

Chapter Text

"Brother Nick, don't you have somewhere to be? A bride awaiting you?"

Nick looked back to see Jarrod and reigned in Emperor, allowing Jarrod to ride up beside him. They weren't too far from town and Nick realized he hadn't been pushing Emperor as hard as he thought he would. He'd been lost in his thoughts. He looked over at Jarrod, smiling distractedly.

"I do," Nick answered. Jarrod noticed the smile grew a little wider as Nick continued. "I'll be saying those words again soon, huh? I take it Mother talked to you."

Jarrod nodded.

"She did," Jarrod confirmed. "I'm going to get the marriage license."

They rode in silence for a moment before Nick spoke again.

"So?" Nick asked.

"So what?" Jarrod answered.

"What do you think?" Nick asked, looking at Jarrod.

"I think you need to be careful, but Fiona is a sweet young lady, and I admire you for wanting to protect her and Aria," Jarrod answered. It was Nick's turn to nod.

"I don't want to hurt her. I know it's sudden but…Jarrod can I tell you something and you promise not to laugh?" Nick asked seriously.

"Of course," Jarrod said, wondering what Nick was going to say.

Nick pulled on the reins for his horse to stop. Jarrod did the same, staring at his brother, waiting for him to continue.

"I know it'll sound crazy, and I know you'll think I'm just being the same ole Nick…" Nick gave Jarrod a sideways glance. He blew out a breath before continuing. "From the moment I saw Fiona I knew she was the one I wanted to spend the rest of my life with. I've been biding my time, waiting for her mourning period to be over. Then it worked out for her to come to the ranch during the week for these last few months. I still had to go slow because she seemed distant. Little by little I was able to talk to her and the more I did, the more I became sure."

Nick looked over at Jarrod who stared back with an open expression.

"You think I'm crazy?" Nick asked.

Jarrod smiled and shook his head.

"I never told you but the first time I saw Olivia I knew she was the one for me."

Nick's eyes widened.

"Did she feel the same?" Nick asked.

Jarrod laughed heartily.

"No. In fact, she was very angry with me. Might have had something to do with the fact she'd just fallen from her horse and into a pond while I stood there with a bemused expression on my face. And she refused to have anything to do with me for the longest time, but I kept trying to find a way to see her. Eventually, I was able to convince her I wasn't a bad person," Jarrod said, chuckling. He kicked Jingo gently to get his horse to move and Nick followed suit.

"So, you're saying there's a chance Fiona might come to love me?" Nick asked, a hopeful tone to his voice. Jarrod looked over at Nick, smiling softly.

"Yeah, Nick. I think there is more than just a chance."

Nick grinned.

"But I do have to ask why you're headed into town right now?" Jarrod asked.

"Wanted to pick up a simple gold band for Fiona. I figure I'll get her something nicer later when we have time," Nick said. The explanation sounded plausible, but Jarrod felt as though there was something more. They were at the edge of town now and would be parting ways soon.

"And?"

Nick sighed. He didn't lie when he said he was going to get a ring, but he hadn't thought about that until halfway to town. He told Jarrod of his plan and by the time they reached Jarrod's office, Jarrod was smiling widely.

"You're good man, Brother Nick. A good man."

Nick fixed the cufflinks on his sleeves then looked in the mirror. He hadn't had time to get a new suit, but knew this day wasn't about suits and dresses. It wasn't about himself and his marriage to Fiona. This day was about making sure a little girl and her mother would stay together. He would be lying if he didn't admit that he was also getting something out of this as well. Fiona was a beautiful woman and while he knew in his heart they were meant to be, he knew Fiona wasn't sure about that fact yet.

He hated that she probably felt trapped. Nick shook his head…there was no 'probably'. He knew she felt trap. That was the downside of all this. He had already determined that their first night together he would follow her lead. Just because they were to be married, didn't mean he was going to force her into anything.

Nick had also determined that he would woo Fiona in the hopes that she would one day share the same feelings toward him as he had for her.

He turned from the mirror, reaching for his suit coat, putting it on when he heard a knock at his door.

"Come in," he called and smiled when he saw who entered.

"Heath!"

Heath walked in, closing the door behind him. The men exchanged a brotherly hug, Nick slapping Heath on the back.

"When did you get back?" Nick asked, noticing Heath was already wearing a suit.

"About an hour ago. Boy howdy, I knew you moved fast with the fairer sex, but I think this is a record even for you!" Heath said, a big smile on his face.

Nick laughed, buttoning his coat.

"Did Eddie come back with you? Maybe we can make it a double wedding," Nick replied, his eyebrows going up and down in a teasing manner. Heath's smile faltered and anyone who didn't know him as well as Nick might have missed it.

"Heath, is Eddie with you?" Nick asked, his brow furrowed in concern.

"She'll be back next week. She needed to stay back and take care of a few things," Heath replied, not wanting to go into detail. He braced himself for a barrage of questions from Nick but there was another knock on the door. Jarrod entered, not waiting for an invitation.

"Nick, are you almost ready? Heath!" Jarrod said, noticing the blond man, giving Heath a clap on the back. "Glad you could make it. Eddie with you?"

Heath smiled.

"She'll be back next week," was all Heath said. He then glanced at the clock. "Nick, we need to get downstairs. Don't want to keep your bride waiting."

Jarrod and Nick shared a quick glance but neither said anything. Heath turned and walked away, grateful to make an escape. He pushed Eddie from his mind, wanting only to concentrate on Nick and his special day.

"Fiona, it's time."

Fiona turned to see Audra standing in the doorway. Her friend was dressed in a cornflower blue dress that matched her eyes perfectly.

"Audra, you look beautiful," Fiona said. She watched as Audra smiled, the same dimples showing that Fiona had noticed with Nick.

If we are blessed with children, I hope they all have those dimples, came the unbidden thought. Then she felt her cheeks redden.

"Fiona, you're the one who is beautiful. That dress is perfect for you!" Audra enthused, noticing the flush to Fiona's cheeks. She gave Fiona an impulsive hug then linked her arm with her soon to be sister-in-law.

"Everyone is downstairs. Aria is so excited. She keeps twirling around in her dress. Ingrid, Hugo, and Astrid are there too, and I think Aria is having the best time," Audra said. Fiona was grateful for the chatter as it helped calm her nerves.

They reached the first landing where Jarrod was waiting to escort her the rest of the way. Audra gave her another hug, then reached up on her tiptoes to give Jarrod a quick peck on the cheek before going downstairs.

Jarrod smiled kindly at Fiona, hating to see the uncertainty in her eyes. He hoped what she discovered when she reached the bottom of the stairs would give her some comfort.

"Ready?" Jarrod asked. Fiona nodded, not trusting her voice. She kept her head down, not wanting to look up and see Nick. Figuring he'd be nearby. She knew he would be watching her, and she wasn't ready to face him. That was silly she knew. She was about to marry the man and be his wife.

They stopped and Fiona looked over at Jarrod, wondering why they weren't moving.

"Fiona, there's someone who wants to speak to you before we go into the parlor," Jarrod said. He gave her a brotherly kiss on the cheek and stepped aside. Fiona looked over, her eyes widening.

"Father Doyle?"

The tall man with dark hair stepped forward.

"Fiona, I wanted to speak to you before the ceremony," Father Doyle said. "I had a visit this morning from your future husband. He told me about your wedding today and asked if I could attend. Of course, I said yes."

Fiona felt her throat tighten with emotion. She'd only ever spoken to Father Doyle if she happened to be at a teller window when he entered the bank. She had longed to talk more with him but never had the chance before now.

"He also asked if I could take part, for you two to have a Catholic ceremony. Unfortunately, I had to refuse," Father Doyle said, his tone one of regret, taking both her hands in his.

"I understand, Father," Fiona replied. She was disappointed but did truly understand. She had not stepped foot in a Catholic church in years and the fact Nick was not a Catholic also meant they couldn't marry in the Church.

"Nevertheless, I am happy to be a part of your special day. And I wanted to offer you Holy Communion," Father Doyle said. Fiona's eyes immediately filled with tears.

"Let us go into the study where it is all set up. Nick is in there waiting for us. He cannot partake of course, but he has asked to witness it if you agree."

Fiona had never been asked if she agreed or disagreed with anything. She was only ever told what she would do. It felt as though she'd been handed a gift.

"I would like that," she whispered, unable to speak any louder than that and she hoped she could be heard.

The Priest looked back at Jarrod and nodded.

"We'll be out in a bit," he said to which Jarrod informed them to take their time.

Fiona was the first to walk into the room, her eyes first taking in the table which held the chalice of wine and the paten for the bread. She then looked over to see Nick standing to the side. She couldn't help but think how handsome he looked, and she felt the first stirrings in her heart for him.

"Nick," she said quietly. He stepped over to her, taking her hand in his. "Thank you."

Nick smiled then turned to the Priest. Father Doyle began to speak.

"Corpus Domini Nostri Iesu Christi custodiat animam tuam in vitam aeternam…"

As he watched his soon to be wife, Nick felt a sense of pride and his heart was full of joy. Fiona glowed and he knew at that moment he'd made the right decision. He wished they could have had a Catholic wedding, but Father Doyle had explained why that wasn't possible. He was glad he'd been able to arrange this time and listened in awe at what was being said. He couldn't understand the words, but he could tell how much they meant to Fiona.

Once Father Doyle was finished, Fiona used a handkerchief that she drew from her sleeve and wiped her eyes.

"Thank you, Father," she said softly. She turned to Nick and smiled.

His breath caught in his throat at how beautiful she looked at that moment.

"Thank you again, Nick," she said, and he nodded, too overcome with emotion to speak.

"Now, let's go out for you two to become Mr. and Mrs. Nick Barkley," Father Doyle said.

Chapter Text

"Oh Honey, it's alright."

Olivia sniffed, trying to control her emotions. She had been crying for the last half hour, sometimes out of sadness, sometimes out of anger.

"I don't understand how someone could be so cruel," Olivia hiccupped, closing her eyes, then taking a deep breath. She felt Jarrod rub her back as she sat on the settee, leaning forward, her head resting on her hand.

"I know. But I think Martin Brewer now understands that Fiona and Aria are staying here with us. That they are now Barkleys. That he has no control over them any longer. Nick made sure he got the message," Jarrod replied. He heard Olivia give a small giggle.

"Nick did put him in his place, didn't he?" she asked, with a sigh. Then she sat up, turning to her husband.

"You don't think Nick will be in trouble with the law, do you?" she asked, her eyes wide.

Jarrod smiled.

"After Fred understood what was going on, I think Martin is the one who might be in trouble. He tried to have Fred take Aria under false pretenses and I know the Stockton sheriff is not happy about that," Jarrod assured her.

Olivia leaned back, snuggling up next to Jarrod, his arm around her. They sat this way for several minutes, Olivia feeling herself relax for the first time since they'd arrived home.

"I just wanted Fiona's day to be special," she said, covering her mouth as she yawned. She felt Jarrod lean down to place a kiss on top of her head. His arm tightened around her, and she sighed in contentment. In her husband's arms was where she felt the safest and happiest.

"I think it was. You know Father Doyle allowed her to take communion. And I know Nick is going to tell her that if she wants to go to services at Father Doyle's church, he will take her and Aria," Jarrod replied.

The fire crackled in the fireplace having not been banked yet. It was the room's only source of light and the couple both felt the other relax after the long day.

"Nick is sweet to do that. And I know your mother enjoys having us all together on Sundays, so it makes it more special that she isn't upset about it," Olivia said, trying to stifle another yawn.

"We'll be together after services every Sunday. It would upset her more if she knew Fiona wasn't happy, thus Nick being unhappy," Jarrod said as he stood, gently bringing his wife up with him.

"Now, we need to get some rest. I have a feeling a very excited little girl will be waking up early because of the promise to go see the new calves again. We may need to keep her entertained until her parents come by to pick her up," Jarrod said with a wink.

Olivia couldn't keep the grin from her face. She lifted a prayer that Nick and Fiona's first night would be as wonderful as her first night was with Jarrod, enjoying the memories as they resurfaced.

"I want to check in on Aria one more time," Olivia said. Jarrod leaned down to give her a soft kiss.

"I'll bank the fire then join you," Jarrod replied. Olivia nodded then left the room, going slowly up the stairs, a small lamp at the bottom on the table lighting her way. Jarrod waited for her to be out of sight before going to both the front and back doors, ensuring they were locked. He thought this was perhaps the first time he'd ever used the locks since they moved in, and he didn't anticipate Martin Brewer would be dumb enough to try and break in. In fact, having Aria stay with them instead of at the main house was a last-minute decision made after the man had left. He knew Nick posted hands around the main house and Jarrod saw a few milling about his and Olivia's home as well. He didn't think Olivia noticed for which he was grateful.

After everything was settled downstairs, Jarrod met his wife in their room where they fell into a peaceful sleep in one another's arms.

Nick opened the door to the small cottage, ushering Fiona inside. It was usually occupied by a married ranch hand and his family if there were any employed but at this time, all of the ranch hands were single and all currently bunked together in the bunk house.

He closed the door then turned to watch as Fiona's eyes widened as she took in the sight before her. Nick smiled, reminding himself to thank his mother for the suggestion of their first night being on their own but not far away from Aria.

"Nick, who did this?" Fiona asked. The room was filled with food, wine and champagne, the fire stoked in the fireplace. The entire room was bathed in the soft glow of dimly lit lamps, giving it a romantic feel.

"Mother and Silas. Probably with some help from Audra and Olivia too. Do you like it?" Nick asked.

Fiona could hear the hopefulness in his voice. She turned to him, unable to keep the smile from her lips.

"It's beautiful. I'll have to find a way to thank them," Fiona responded softly. She walked over to the table laden with all kinds of food. Some left over from the wedding feast that Silas had prepared along with an assortment of breads, fruits and cheeses, bottles of wine, champagne and a small jug. She picked up the jug, taking the cork from it and took a whiff of what was inside. It smelled like cider.

"I used your mother's recipe. Would you like to try some?" she heard Nick ask.

Fiona felt a rush of tears, trying to blink them away quickly. It seemed that Nick's thoughtfulness knew no bounds. She wondered when that would end and decided she'd better enjoy it while she could. After all, she was certain he wanted them to be together fully as man and wife and she had no way of refusing. She also didn't want to risk upsetting him and it blowing back on her and Aria. She had nowhere to go now. At least, not until she could save up some money.

Nick was completely unaware of his new wife's thoughts and had he been, he would have done all he could to allay her fears. Instead, noticing Fiona's tears and her slight nod of affirmation, he picked up a glass and poured her some.

He held his breath as she took a sip, then smiled when her eyes widened and she said, "Oh Nick! This tastes wonderful!"

She watched as his face split into a grin, the dimples showing and she felt her heart beat just a bit faster.

At least he's handsome, she thought.

Fiona looked around at the food, finding herself hungry, having not eaten much after the wedding. Martin bursting in, spewing his vitriol had ruined her appetite. She pushed away that memory, not wanting it to mar the kindness of her new family.

"Would you like me to fix you a plate?" Fiona asked Nick. He smiled again which caused her to smile in return.

"I'm stuffed. But I know you didn't eat much. Why don't I fix you a plate and you go sit down on the settee," he offered.

Fiona wasn't used to being treated so kindly, again reminding herself to enjoy the moment since she wasn't sure when it would end. She thanked Nick then walked toward the settee on the opposite side of the large room which held the kitchen, eating area, and a small living room. She glanced at the bedroom door as she walked past, biting her lip.

That room was also lit with candles, and she could see the bed had been turned down in preparation for the night she'd spend with her new husband.

I can do this, she thought. I did it with Bill for years and he never treated me as well has Nick has. I can make him think I enjoy giving myself to him. I'll let him do what he wants then he'll probably fall asleep, and I can have the rest of the time to myself.

Nick watched as she paused at the door to the bedroom. He felt his heart constrict knowing she was probably nervous. Truth was, he was nervous too. He wanted so badly for their first days as husband and wife to start off well. He found himself becoming tense as he thought of what Martin Brewer had done, the horrible things he'd said about Fiona. Nick didn't believe a word the man had said, and he was grateful his brothers intervened after Nick punched him the first time. He'd wanted to pound the man with his fists but Martin's obvious broken nose was satisfying.

He pushed that all aside, bringing a small plate of food to Fiona, sitting down next to her.

"Nick, I won't be able to eat all of this," he heard her say.

"It's alright. It'll all be here when you are ready," he assured her. She nodded, picking up some cheese, paring it with a slice of homemade bread. They sat in silence while she ate.

"Do you think Aria will be alright?" Fiona asked as she finished a piece of fruit.

"I think so. She seemed excited to go with Jarrod and Olivia," Nick replied.

"And the promise that we'd go visit the new calves again probably didn't hurt," Fiona added, smiling. Nick returned her smile.

"Yeah, that too," he agreed.

Fiona set the plate on the table before her, wishing her hand wasn't shaking. She knew Nick had to notice it.

"Fiona," she heard him call to her. She looked at him expectantly. She watched as he swallowed a couple of times and took a deep breath.

"We don't have to do anything tonight. I know things are set up for us to and well, I think this is a romantic setting. But I know this wasn't what you thought would happen when Audra and I came for you earlier this week. We can wait. It's no one's business but our own about what happens here tonight."

Fiona's eyes widened. She stood, walking toward the small window, her arms wrapped around herself. The fire in the hearth was doing a good job of keeping the chill away and as she stared out the small window, she couldn't see anything in the blackness. She thought of what Nick had said and was tempted to take him up on his offer but shook her head.

Nick watched, wondering what Fiona was thinking. He stayed on the settee, giving her space to decide. If she told him she wanted to wait, he would. He knew he could wait for her because she was worth it. He watched as she turned to him.

"Today, I promised before you, your family, Reverend Stacy, Father Doyle and God that I would be your wife. I meant those words, and that promise. I will be your wife in every sense of the word, Nick."

They'd spoken traditional vows to one another during the ceremony, but Nick felt as though Fiona's words were truly her wedding vows to him in that moment. He stood, walking toward her slowly, stopping just a few feet away before he spoke.

"The promise that we made to each other in front of the others is a promise I want to keep for the rest of our lives. I know things might not always be easy, but Fiona, we are a family now. You, me, and Aria. And if God wills, some more children."

Fiona's eyes filled with tears, but Nick could tell they weren't because she was upset. She stepped toward him, filling the gap and he took her in his arms.

Edith Brewer rose from her bed, careful not to awaken her sleeping husband who appeared to be in a deep sleep after having his way with her. He came home angry with her for not stopping Fiona leaving with the Barkleys. Then when he overheard someone saying Fiona was marrying Nick Barkley, his anger knew no bounds and he used his fists on her. It was difficult to stifle the groan, assuming at least one rib was cracked if not broken. She knew the signs from past experience.

She gently closed the door to the bedroom, stepping over the one spot on the floor that always creaked, making her way to the kitchen, standing still to listen to the quiet. She had to make sure Martin wasn't going to come find her and knew Martin always stepped on that one spot in the floor. She would hear him coming if he awakened.

Walking slowly over to the corner of the kitchen, she lifted the lid to the canister that held the flour, taking out a small package of herbs. She filled the coffee pot with water and set it on the stove, then pulled a small teacup from the cabinet. She poured in a few of the herbs in the tea ball and placed the rest back where she had hidden them.

If Martin ever found out she had them he'd kill her. Some days she wondered if that wouldn't be easier. He was a cruel man, showing the public, he was a quiet, patient person so they'd trust him with their money. But at home, behind the scenes, the sinister side of him shown through and Edith was always the one he took his frustrations out on.

Just before the water came to a full boil, Edith removed it from the stove, pouring the warm water into the teacup, lowering the tea ball, letting it steep. When she felt it was strong enough, she tentatively took a sip, grimacing at the bitterness.

The herbs were a combination she'd purchased from a local Chinese vendor. She was careful to never let anyone she knew find out what she was doing. Martin wanted an heir so badly, but Edith would never allow herself to become with child. She couldn't bring a child into the world knowing who the father would be. So as far as Martin knew, Edith couldn't bear children. His plan to rip Aria away from her mother was his solution. Edith was grateful Fiona had found a way to escape.

Edith knew she'd never have that chance and would continue to live this rotten life until she passed away from old age, or Martin killed her. Whichever came first.

She finished her tea, rinsed the cup, placing it back in the cabinet, placed the herbs in the slop bucket, covering them with the remnants of their meal from earlier.

Chapter Text

Chapter 26

Nick began slowly, kissing Fiona tenderly on her lips, much as he'd done when they were pronounced man and wife by Reverend Stacy. He allowed her to get used to the action and then moved his lips to her left ear, nibbling on her earlobe. He felt her shiver slightly and pulled back, looking into her eyes.

"Are you alright?" he asked. She nodded, biting her lower lip. The action drew his eyes to her lips, and he leaned in again.

They stood in the small living room, kissing and enjoying one another. Fiona allowed Nick to take the lead – her reasoning was she wasn't sure what he would like, and she didn't want to upset him by doing something that might disappoint him. Part of her wanted to recoil from him, especially when she thought about how this all came about but she pushed that down.

"I'm sure he'll do what he wants and be done so he can sleep," is what her mind told her. She did admit she enjoyed the kissing, feeling his lips on hers and feeling his tongue as it wicked at her neck. She heard herself groan, surprising herself.

"Are you alright with going into the bedroom?" she heard Nick ask. His voice was soft and husky, his hazel eyes watching her.

"Yes," she said. Again, thinking this would speed things along.

He took her hand, and he led her into the bedroom lit just enough for each to see the other. He brought her close, his mouth covering hers. He felt as though he dwarfed her, standing tall at over six feet. He absentmindedly gauged her height at barely five foot three which was even shorter than his mother. He pushed aside those thoughts, almost laughing at where his mind was going.

Nick's nimble fingers began to unbutton her dress, and he felt her hands fall to her sides. He opened his eyes and stared at her, seeing the slightest bit of uncertainty.

"Fiona, we don't have to," he said again. She shook her head.

"It's alright, Nick. I just don't know what you want me to do. What you like," she replied. She watched him smile but didn't feel as though his smile was at her expense. Instead, she would have likened it to one of endearment.

"We'll figure out what we both like as we go along," he answered.

Fiona lost track of time, as she enjoyed Nick's ministrations. His touch was gentle yet awakened desires in her she didn't know she had.

When the moment came for him to enter her, she turned her head. She was not looking forward to this part but also kept telling herself it would be over soon and perhaps he'd be satisfied enough to leave her alone.

She felt Nick place his fingers on her chin, turning her head back so she could look him in the eye. He leaned down, kissing her as their bodies joined as one.

Nick was aware Fiona needed time to get used to him but all he wanted to do was move. He distracted himself by whispering words of endearment to her, hoping to help her relax. He finally began to move slightly and was delighted when he felt Fiona accept him all the way. He felt her hands on his back, her nails digging into his skin and her legs wrapped around him.

Nick was not innocent and was experienced enough to know what would please a woman. Although Fiona had been married before and even had a child, he got the feeling she didn't enjoy the marriage bed. He wanted to change her mind.

His rhythm was slow and methodical but then became faster. Fiona matched his movements, and he knew the moment she found her release. She gasped and moaned, holding on to him tightly. Her moaning was his undoing, and he could hold out no longer.

He rolled off her, drawing her close, nuzzling her neck and feeling her racing pulse. They each fell into a blissful sleep.

Fiona's eyes fluttered open, the lamp in the room burning low. She turned her head slightly to look at the clock on the dresser seeing that it was just after four o'clock, realizing the sun wouldn't be rising for another couple of hours. She gingerly got up, hoping not to awaken Nick. Neither of them got much sleep, in fact, they'd only fallen asleep not two hours before. After their initial coupling, they'd dozed for a while and then Nick began his ministrations again, the two lost in the pleasure of one another, only to finally fall asleep in exhaustion.

She wrapped herself in a robe that had been draped across an overstuffed chair in the corner of the room. After she took care of her needs, she ate a few grapes and drank some water. She then went back to the bedroom, hearing Nick's even breathing. Fiona took a moment to let her eyes roam over the man sleeping with a sheet barely covering him. She bit her lip as the memories of their night came forth.

She'd had no clue that she could get as much satisfaction as a man did when it came to intimacy. Nick was gentle and kind, guiding her and helping her enjoy every moment. He never just took but also gave freely.

Fiona saw a lock of wayward hair had fallen forward on Nick's face, and she had to resist the urge to brush it from his forehead. She didn't want to risk waking him up, knowing he needed his sleep.

She brought the sheet up to cover herself and eventually drifting off to sleep.

The next time Fiona awoke, she felt Nick's arms coming around her, drawing her to him. His lips were on her bare back, his hands roaming to familiar places. The night before he'd taken charge, going slow and making sure she enjoyed every moment. Now, he was more demanding, though he still put her needs before his. As each reached the pinnacle of their release, Fiona cried out Nick's name. Nick held her close after until their breathing calmed down.

For the next hour, they lay together, talking and enjoying one another. They eventually rose and dressed then ate some food. While neither said anything to the other, each was tempted to be with one another again, but they knew there was a little girl eager to see her mother and the new calves as had been promised to her. They walked hand in hand toward Jarrod and Olivia's home.

"Mama!" Aria called to her when Olivia answered the door to their knock.

"Sweetheart," Fiona said as she took her daughter in her arms.

"Oh mama, we had fun. Miss Olive read me stories and Misser Jard played horsey," Aria said. Fiona smiled as Aria mispronounced Jarrod and Olivia's names. She'd work on that with her later and help her to remember to call them Uncle Jarrod and Aunt Olivia. She was grateful that Aria had had so much fun. It made her not feel as guilty about how she'd spent her night and glanced at Nick. He was watching them with a smile on his face. He gave her a wink and Fiona felt her cheeks flush.

Olivia watched the scene as well, noticing Fiona's blush, telling herself not to jump up and down. It looked to her as though the newlyweds had enjoyed their first night as husband and wife.

"Olivia, thank you for allowing Aria to stay with you," Fiona said. She set her daughter down and without any instruction, the young child ran to Olivia.

"Thank you, Miss Olive," Aria said. Olivia bent down and Aria gave her a hug.

"Where's Jarrod?" Nick asked Olivia.

"He's over at the main house. He should be back any time –"

At that moment, the front door opened, and Aria ran from Olivia to Jarrod.

"Misser Jard! Thank you!" Aria said as she jumped. Jarrod caught her and swung her up into his arms.

"You are most welcome, Aria. I hope you'll come stay with us again soon," he said, and Aria looked toward her mother.

"Mama, can I?" she asked. Fiona laughed.

"We'll see, sweetheart. For now, we need to go so we can see the new calves," Fiona answered. Jarrod set Aria down and she ran back to her mother. It seemed as though that was the first moment Aria noticed Nick. She smiled at him, and he knelt in front of her.

"Hi," she said, a shy smile on her face.

"Hello, Aria. Ready to go see the calves?" he asked, and his smile grew wider as she gave a resounding "Yes!"

Fiona thanked Jarrod and Olivia again and took Aria's hand as they walked away. Olivia gave Jarrod a quick wink then walked toward the kitchen.

"Anything more from Martin?" Nick asked quietly. Jarrod shook his head.

"Talked to Duke and he said last night was quiet. We'll keep an eye out, but I can't see the man coming back," Jarrod said. He noticed how relaxed Nick was, telling himself not to smile. He wouldn't ask but to him it appeared he and Fiona were making a go of things. It made him happy.

"Enjoy your day with your family, Nick," Jarrod said, clapping Nick on the back.

"Thanks, Jarrod," Nick replied. He stopped at the door to ask, "Had a chance to talk to Heath about Eddie?"

Jarrod shook his head.

"Nope. Haven't seen him. Mother said he left out early this morning."

"Wonder what happened?" Nick said, watching Aria and Fiona walking hand in hand.

"No clue, but you don't need to worry about that right now. Enjoy the day," Jarrod repeated, and Nick gave him a grin letting his big brother know he would be doing just that.

Chapter Text

Fiona sat on the blanket pulling food from the basket they'd brought with them, getting it ready for them to eat. She heard laughter and looked over to see Nick as he caught Aria, swinging her over his head. The laughter coming from her daughter and husband caused her to smile and feel lighthearted for the first time since she could remember.

The night before had been perfect, giving Fiona pause for a moment. Her mother had told her not long before she passed away that the way of a man and woman should be enjoyed by both, not just the man. That was all she'd been told since the day after, Noreen suffered a series of strokes that took away her speech, then eventually her life. Looking back, she believed her mother was trying to impart wisdom on her, believing she wasn't going to be around much longer. The thought saddened her, and she felt herself blinking away tears. She wished for the thousandth time that her mother and Aria could have met.

"Hey now, what's wrong?" she heard Nick ask, having been unaware he had come back to where she was sitting. Fiona looked over at him as he sat down, watching him recline so he was on his side, leaning on his right elbow. He looked at her with concern.

"Nothing, I promise. Just thinking about my mother and how she would have loved knowing Aria," Fiona replied. While it wasn't the entire reason Fiona was almost in tears, it was the truth. It didn't occur to her to be coy to Nick. They didn't know one another well, but she felt at ease with him in a way that surprised her. She had learned long before to not be too open. She found she couldn't be that way with Nick, that she wanted to open up to him. There was still the niggling doubt that his kindness and thoughtfulness toward her would end but she pushed that back.

"How long has she been gone?" Nick asked. Aria was walking around picking wildflowers and singing to herself. Nick couldn't help but smile but then turned his full attention back to his wife.

"Six years," Fiona answered simply. She had been watching Aria as well, breathing a sigh of relief that her daughter would no longer need to be exposed to Martin and Edith. The thought of her former in-laws caused her to turn to Nick.

"Nick, I wanted to explain about what Martin said about Bill –"

"I don't need any explanation, Fiona," Nick said gently. He reached out and laid his hand on hers.

Fiona nodded, biting her lower lip. Not all of what Martin had said was untrue, but it was out of context.

Did she tell you she and my brother had to marry? Is that what happened this time too? It wouldn't surprise me if that were the case.

Fiona hated that Martin had said something in front of everyone at the wedding. She wondered what they all thought of her but Nick had stalked toward Martin Brewer and punched him before he could continue.

"Mama," Aria called to her as the little girl walked toward her, causing Fiona to put on hold any explanation she would have given Nick. Aria reached out to hand her mother a fistful of wildflowers that had crushed stems. A few weeds were also included but Fiona didn't care.

Nick watched as Fiona's eyes lit up when she took the flowers from her daughter.

"Oh Aria, these are beautiful," she said, reaching out for Aria and giving her a hug and kiss.

"Can we keep these?" Aria asked. Both Nick and Fiona were confused at the 3-year old's question.

"Keep them?" Fiona asked.

"When we hafta go back to Aunt Edif's, will she make me frow dem away?" Aria asked, her large eyes filling with tears. Before Fiona could answer, Nick sat up, reaching out for Aria and brought her into his lap.

"No ma'am. You aren't going back to Aunt Edith's. You and Mama are staying here. You're both Barkleys now," Nick assured her. Aria's eyes widened.

"We are?" she asked, then looked to her mother for confirmation.

Fiona nodded, her eyes shining with unshed tears. Nick smiled at Fiona then turned his attention back to Aria when she asked her next question.

"I get to stay with Miss Auja?" Aria asked excitedly.

Fiona and Nick shared a look, smiling at one another.

"Now Miss Audra is your Aunt Audra, Aria," Fiona said quietly.

"Oh Mama!" Aria exclaimed, launching herself from Nick's lap to her mother, wrapping her arms around Fiona's neck.

"Thank you, Mama…thank you!" Aria said excitedly. She then ran off before either adult could respond, skipping and laughing. Nick was watching Fiona as she watched her daughter, noticing she was overcome with emotion. He reached out to take her hand.

"I daresay we made her the happiest little girl in the Valley today," Nick said. Fiona turned to him. She nodded and leaned into Nick's touch when he reached up to place his hand on her cheek.

A few minutes later, Aria was called over to eat lunch, the three enjoying the relaxing time together. As had happened before, Aria fell asleep, her head on Fiona's lap. Nick thought they made a pretty picture.

"When's your birthday," Nick heard Fiona ask. He smiled at her question.

"Guess," he replied, noticing Fiona's eyes widen then a grin split her face.

"At least give me a hint," she said, and Nick nodded in agreement. He tilted his head, trying to come up with something that wouldn't give the answer away.

"Daffodils bloom," Nick said. Fiona tilted her head in thought.

"So, it's in the Spring," she said, watching Nick nod. Fiona pursed her lips, noticing how Nick's eyes were drawn to them at the action. He leaned forward and gently kissed her.

"Well, where I come from, daffodils begin to bloom in March," Fiona replied and by Nick's expression, she knew she had the right month.

"That's right," Nick said.

"March what?" Fiona asked and Nick shook his head.

"You have to guess," he replied, and Fiona laughed.

"Another hint?" she requested. Nick smiled and again tried to think of something to tell her that wouldn't be too easy or difficult to guess.

"The letter M," Nick said, watching Fiona raise an eyebrow.

"M?" she asked.

"M as in marriage," he replied. He watched as Fiona thought about the clue and saw the moment she realized what he meant.

"M is the thirteenth letter in the alphabet. So, March 13th?" she asked, and Nick nodded, leaning in for another kiss.

"You're smart," he said when he leaned back.

"Do I have to guess the year too?" she asked, her tone teasing. Nick laughed and shook his head.

"No, March 13, 1844," he answered.

"So, you are thirty three," Fiona responded.

"Yes ma'am," Nick replied. They sat in comfortable silence for a while until Nick spoke.

"When is your birthday," he asked. He watched as Fiona smiled impishly.

"Guess," she replied which caused him to laugh, throwing his head back as he did so. Fiona found she liked the sound.

"How about a hint," he said.

"Hmmm…" Fiona looked around her then back at Nick. "New beginnings."

Nick's eyebrows rose and he smiled.

"January?"

"Yes."

"What about the day," he asked. Again, Fiona tried to think of something.

"The number of days in a week," she replied, knowing it was an easy hint. Nick picked up on it right away.

"January 7th?" he asked, and Fiona nodded.

"And you aren't making me guess the year, are you?"

Fiona laughed and shook her head.

"No, you didn't make me so it's only fair I don't make you. January 7th, 1858," she said, looking down as Aria stirred and began to awaken. She missed the shocked look on Nick's face as he did the sums in his head. His new wife was only nineteen and just barely that by a few months. She was younger than Audra.

He managed to school his features before she looked back at him. He looked down at Aria who was sitting up, asking to go see the calves again.

"Sure," Nick answered. He stood, taking Aria's hand.

He knew Aria was three years old which meant Fiona was only sixteen or so when she gave birth. While most wouldn't balk at the age difference between he and Fiona, it threw Nick. She was still so young. He'd had it in his mind she was no less than twenty-three or so.

Aria chattered and Nick was grateful to have some time to digest this new information. What kind of life had Fiona lived that she had to marry at such a young age? He thought back to Martin accusing Fiona of seducing his brother, Fiona's first husband.

There was no way a child would know how to do that, was Nick's thought. It angered him even more toward the Brewers, both Martin and his brother, although Nick never knew Bill. He almost wished the man were still alive so he could pummel him.

"Oh, look at the baby," Aria's little voice interrupted his thoughts. He knelt next to her, feeling even more protective of her than he did before. He didn't regret marrying Fiona, knowing his intentions were good. But damn, her age still bothered him. How would she like being married to an old man as time went on.

It was finally time to go back to the main house and Nick was glad. He then realized he and Fiona would be sharing his room – their room – for the first time that night. He wasn't sure why that bothered him as well since they'd been together the night before. They loaded up and Nick held the reins to the buggy loosely in his hands, lost in his thoughts.

"Nick?"

He looked over at Fiona who stared back with concern.

"Is everything alright?" she asked.

He smiled weakly.

"Yeah…just thinking about all the work I need to do," he answered and knew immediately that was the wrong thing to say. Fiona bowed her head, pursing her lips.

"I'm sorry we kept you from it today," was the soft reply with no rebuke in her tone. She hated to be a bother and felt in that moment she had been.

"You didn't," he assured her. "I was right where I wanted to be."

Fiona looked back up at him, but he could see the doubt in her eyes.

They arrived at the house, and he helped Aria and Fiona down.

"Come along, Aria. We need to get cleaned up," Fiona said, taking her daughter's hand. She reached for the basket holding the remnants of their lunch, but Nick gently touched her arm.

"I'll take it inside," he said. Fiona shook her head.

"You're busy. We can manage," she replied then picked up the basket.

Nick knew he'd blundered but he also knew he needed some time alone. He'd talk to her later and assure her he wasn't upset with her.

Ciego came to him, Nick handing him the reins.

"Where's Heath?" Nick asked. He wanted to make sure he went in the opposite direction of where his brother was because he knew Heath would take one look at him and want to know what was wrong. Nick wasn't ready to talk to anyone about it.

"I haven't seen him since this morning. He told Mr. Duke he was going to the North forty," Ciego replied, working to loosen the harness from the buggy before leading the horse to the corral.

Nick went to the barn, quickly saddling Coco. He led the horse from the barn then mounted him in one fluid motion, leaving the yard. Fiona, who was in the bedroom she and Aria shared was looking out the window and watched him leave. A feeling of dread washed over her, making her wonder if her earlier worries of Nick's kindness diminishing were coming true.

She turned as Audra entered, chattering about helping her move her things to Nick's room and saying Aria could stay where she was since it was the closest bedroom to the bedroom Fiona and Nick would share.

"We can go into town in the next few days and buy new bedding and maybe even some wallpaper if Bandy's has some that would work for a little girl," Audra said.

Fiona didn't feel as though she could respond without sounding as though she was upset so she nodded. Audra continued to talk, unaware of Fiona's inner turmoil.

Chapter Text

Fiona heard the door click which meant Nick was up and gone for the day. She knew she wouldn't see him until dinner at the earliest and while he would always greet her with a quick peck on the cheek and a squeeze of her hand, that was as far as their physical relationship went.

They had been married just shy of ten days, but they had not been intimate since that first night. She thought back on their time together and tried to pinpoint where she'd done something wrong. He'd seemed to enjoy himself, or so she thought. She sighed and sat up, hugging her knees to her chest, a worried look on her face. Fiona turned the lamp up beside her bed and glanced at the clock, seeing it was just after four-thirty. Nick seemed to be getting up earlier and earlier every day.

Fiona swung her legs over the bed and wrapped her robe that was draped on the end of the bed around her. She opened up the drawer of the nightstand and pulled out her journal and pencil, moving to sit against the headboard and began to write.

I guess Nick got what he wanted? So, he'll treat me cold until he's ready again? How did I even think he was different than Bill? I am grateful that Aria and I won't be separated but I'm tired of being used for a man to get what he wants. I suppose I should feel blessed that he isn't cruel. At least not physically. And so far, he hasn't said anything hurtful. He also acknowledges Aria and isn't treating her any differently. I had thought I'd have her call him "Papa" but I'm not sure now. She was Bill's own flesh and blood, and he could barely stand to look at her. She never called him anything.

She turned the page of the journal to continue writing.

Still, I resent the fact that I have to live here and be forced to be a wife…again. Why did I fall for it? How stupid can I be? Why didn't I just run away?

She set her pencil down and sighed, closing her eyes. She decided she needed to save up money. Bill used to give her some sort of allowance, and maybe Nick would do the same? She'd set aside as much as she dared and leave. Since Aria wasn't his blood, Nick wouldn't have any reason to pursue them. She stopped for a moment, remembering Nick had signed adoption papers. Legally, she was his now. Fiona cursed inwardly.

She placed the journal back in the drawer closing it then quietly walked to the bedroom door, opening it. She walked toward Aria's room and entered, closing the door behind her. Fiona gently got into bed and pulled her daughter closer to her. She tried to stem the flow of tears but was unsuccessful and eventually drifted off into a restless sleep.

"Wonder what's got him all fired up lately," Heath said to Jarrod, gesturing toward Nick who was tearing into one of the newer hands. It was early afternoon, and the day was unseasonably warm. All the men were drenched in sweat as they worked. Jarrod had joined his brothers out on the range since Spring round up was beginning and they were short a few hands.

Heath looked over at Jarrod to see if he'd heard what he said when he noticed his brother looking back at him with a raised eyebrow.

"What?" Heath asked irritably.

"Isn't that a bit like the pot calling the kettle black?" Jarrod asked.

"Don't know what you mean," Heath snapped then he rode off, leaving Jarrod shaking his head.

Jarrod signaled his horse to move and quickly caught up with his fair-haired brother who had stopped again to survey the herd.

"I think you do know what I mean and don't ride off from me like that again, Heath," Jarrod said, his voice firm. Heath clenched his jaw but understood he'd been rude in his actions. Jarrod didn't deserve that.

"You've both been a bit on the moody side lately. You, I can understand. Him," Jarrod said motioning toward Nick. "Not so much. The man is a newlywed and should be walking on cloud nine."

"What do you mean, 'you can understand' why I've been moody?" Heath asked. Jarrod noticed Heath didn't try to deny anything.

Jarrod sighed. When Heath had first approached him about wanting to get to know Eddie better, he vowed not to interfere in their relationship. He had no qualms about Heath and Eddie being together, but Peter had also been Jarrod's best friend so in some ways Jarrod felt as though he was betraying his friend. It seemed he was going to have to break that vow to himself.

"Eddie has been conspicuously absent this last week and then when she showed up yesterday, you two barely spoke. Did something happen while you were gone?" Jarrod asked.

Heath took a deep breath, letting it out slowly. Eddie had returned yesterday afternoon much to everyone's delight. Heath was glad to see her, to know she was safe but the two didn't speak more than just a greeting to one another. And although they were placed next to one another at dinner, they didn't interact. Eddie excused herself shortly after saying she was tired. He had hoped no one noticed anything different but he should have realized Jarrod would have.

As Heath looked out over the landscape, he spoke, "We had a misunderstandin'. We'll fix it."

Jarrod sensed that was all he was going to get from Heath, so he let it go. He looked over to where Nick was riding on the outskirts by himself. There was some paperwork for the ranch that needed Nick's attention but nothing urgent. Jarrod finalized the plan in his mind to get Nick alone to talk to him and would use the paperwork as an excuse.

Olivia watched Eddie out of the corner of her eye. She, Eddie, and Fiona were working in the kitchen, doing various tasks. Fiona was kneading bread, Olivia was getting cookie dough ingredients ready for her and Aria to bake together once she awakened from her afternoon nap, and Eddie was chopping vegetables for the night's meal. Victoria, Audra, and Silas were in town picking up supplies.

"Ladies…if we don't stop this constant chatter, we'll never get anything done," Olivia said jokingly. Neither of the other women reacted causing Olivia to frown. Before she could say anything more, Aria's voice was heard from the top of the kitchen stairs.

"Mama, I had an accident," she said. Fiona looked up.

"I'll be right there, sweetheart," she replied in a patient tone, wiping her hands on a towel before excusing herself.

Olivia decided to take the opportunity to speak to Eddie while they were alone.

"So," she began, watching as Eddie continued to chop vegetables. "How was your trip?"

"Fine," Eddie replied.

Olivia narrowed her eyes. She walked over to Eddie and placed her hand on the other woman's arm.

"I was trying to be subtle and draw you out but our window of speaking privately is closing. What's wrong. Did you and Heath have a fight?" Olivia asked. She watched as Eddie set the knife down and then turned. Her eyes were filled with tears and Olivia drew the other woman into her arms.

"Sweetie, what's wrong?"

Eddie pushed back and sniffed, wiping her eyes with the corner of the apron she was wearing.

"We didn't have a fight. We…well, we got really close," Eddie said, her cheeks blushing slightly. She glanced at Olivia then looked down at her hands.

"How close?"

Eddie swallowed.

"Close enough that we were very much enjoying being together until…" Eddie put her hands over her face. Olivia didn't press, although she knew their time alone was ending.

Eddie lowered her hands and looked Olivia in the eye.

"We were at that…moment and I was very caught up in the passion of it. And without thinking, I called out Peter's name. And for the life of me I can't figure out why because I wasn't thinking of Peter at all," Eddie said in a rush. "Oh, Olivia I was mortified. And for as long as I live, I'll never get Heath's expression out of my mind."

Olivia stared at Eddie in shock.

"Eddie, I'm so sorry. Was Heath angry?" she asked. Eddie shook her head.

"Not at all. He said he understood but of course we stopped what we were doing. I've never been so embarrassed. I apologized profusely. Then I got angry," Eddie admitted.

"Why?" Olivia asked.

Eddie picked up the knife and started chopping vegetables. She was forceful with the knife, her anger building again.

"He was nice…understanding," Eddie said curtly, then she turned to Olivia, her green eyes flashing with anger.

"How dare he," Olivia replied. Eddie shook her head.

"You don't understand. He should have been angry. He should hate me but instead he tells me…he says…" Eddie stopped, the anger quickly fading, tears spilling down her cheeks. Olivia stepped closer to her.

"What did he say?" Olivia asked softly. Eddie sniffed, wiping her eyes again.

"He said he still loved me. And that he knew Peter was my first love and that I should never forget him and that when I'm ready, he'll be there waiting," Eddie cried.

"And that made you angry?" Olivia asked, clearly not understanding. Eddie's shoulders slumped. She sniffed again, looking defeated. A thought occurred to Olivia and she voiced it, trying to understand.

"Eddie, are you angry because you wanted Heath to push you away? Are you not ready to move forward with him?"

Eddie sat down in a chair, Olivia pulling a chair over to sit across from her, taking her hands in her own.

"I miss Peter. And I wonder if I'll ever stop. And if I can't stop missing Peter, how can I ever move forward with anyone else? Heath is the first man since Peter that I've been attracted to and I got scared," Eddie admitted.

Olivia smiled slightly.

"Eddie, Heath Barkley is one of the best men I know. And of the Barkley men, perhaps the most patient. You need to talk to him and tell him everything you just told me. If you aren't ready, and it's alright if you aren't, then tell him. But if you're holding back just because you're scared, that's different."

Eddie took a deep breath and nodded. They heard Aria talking as she and Fiona were coming down the stairs. Aria excitedly ran to Olivia, asking to help with the cookies. A few minutes later, Victoria, Audra, and Silas returned, and the women helped to unload the supplies.

"Not sure why you insisted I had to come over and sign these now," Nick grumbled as he sat in Jarrod's study. Jarrod had told Nick he needed his signature and asked that they go take care of it immediately. The hazel eyed rancher shook his head but more out of frustration with himself than with his brother.

His mind continuously went to Fiona, and he wondered how long he'd be able to hold out from touching her with just a quick kiss or briefly touching her hand. He'd experienced something wonderful with her and it made him want more. He was satisfied yet he wasn't, all at the same time.

"Nick?"

"Huh?" Nick said, realizing he wasn't paying attention.

"You want to tell me what's going on or should we keep up this pretense?" Jarrod asked.

Nick dropped the pen he'd been using on the desk and sighed loudly. He rubbed a weary hand over his face and faced his brother.

"Do you know how old Fiona is?" Nick asked. Jarrod shook his head in confusion.

"No."

"Guess," Nick said and Jarrod shrugged.

"I don't know. As old as Audra? Maybe a year or two older?"

Nick shook his head. He walked over to the table where Jarrod kept the drinks and poured himself one, drinking it in one gulp. He poured another then turned back to Jarrod.

"She's nineteen. And just by a few months," Nick said.

Jarrod's eyes widened and he gave a low whistle.

"And Aria is what…three?" Jarrod asked.

"Yep. That means she was married and had a baby when she was sixteen. Jarrod, she's still a kid! What business do I have being married to someone that young! And what kind of man was Bill Brewer to take a wife her age!" Nick railed. He began to pace back and forth.

Jarrod watched Nick for a few moments then spoke.

"Nick, have a seat," Jarrod said. Nick stopped and glared at Jarrod, then did what was asked.

"Look, Nick. I understand why you're upset. Fiona being as young as she is and the life she led before now is awful. I can't imagine Audra going through something like that. But you two are married now. You've already…um…"

Nick nodded.

"Yeah…before I found out her age…"

"Would finding out before have made a difference? You marrying Fiona was the only thing that saved Aria from having to leave her mother."

Nick looked over at Jarrod and nodded again. He sighed heavily, leaning back in his chair.

"I don't want her to be married to an old man," Nick said quietly.

Jarrod smiled.

"I'm sure she doesn't see it that way," Jarrod said, trying to encourage his younger brother.

"Not now," Nick replied.

Jarrod shifted in his seat.

"You have a wife, Nick. You made the decision to get married. You can't back out now."

"I know. I'm not wanting to back out…I just wish I'd…aw hell. I don't know what I wish. Like you said, if we hadn't married Aria would have been taken by that evil couple."

It was Jarrod's turn to nod.

"Go home to your wife, Nick. You both made the decision to marry, and I honestly believe you both will live a happy life," Jarrod said.

The men stood and Nick looked Jarrod in the eye.

"Thanks, Jarrod," Nick said and the brothers embraced.

Nick left Jarrod and Olivia's feeling somewhat better. As he walked toward the house, he decided he'd pull Fiona aside and tell her what had been on his mind. He knew she had to have sensed something was wrong. By the time he walked through the front door, he felt more lighthearted than he had since the day after the wedding.

Chapter Text

"Dinner was wonderful, Mother," Jarrod said as he pulled Olivia's chair out for her to stand. Victoria smiled at the compliment from her oldest, looking around the table.

It had been a long while since every chair was full. Eugene had surprised them all by coming home to visit, bringing with him a beautiful young woman named Christy. If that wasn't enough, he also announced they'd eloped but asked if they could have another small wedding ceremony with the family.

Victoria wanted to be angry with her youngest, but Christy was such a sweetheart that she couldn't. And she could clearly see Eugene was happy.

Jarrod and Olivia were also the picture of happiness. It did her mother's heart good to see the love shared between the couple. She told herself not to be impatient for an announcement, but the couple was coming up on their first anniversary and she wanted grandchildren.

Her gaze strayed to Aria who held on tightly to her "Aunt Auja's" hand making Victoria smile. She adored the little girl, and her laughter and sweet disposition helped with Victoria's eagerness for more grandchildren. Audra was chatting away with Christy as she walked with her toward the parlor where the family would gather. Carl, Audra's beau, and Eugene followed their ladies, laughing about something. Perhaps an announcement would be made soon for Carl and Audra but for now they seemed to be in a good place.

Heath and Eddie caused her to frown slightly but she pushed it aside. Victoria knew Eddie had been through a lot in her young life and while Victoria hoped the couple could find a way to be happy together, forcing the issue wouldn't work.

Finally, she looked at Nick and Fiona. She could feel the strain between them, and it bothered her. She spoke to Jarrod about it briefly before their evening meal when she pulled him aside to not be heard and he assured her that while things were a little rough, he had no doubt everything would work out soon. She again told herself not to interfere.

"Mother, if you don't mind, I'm going to take my bride for a moonlit stroll," Nick asked quietly. "Audra agreed to keep an eye on Aria. We won't be gone too long."

Victoria smiled. She glanced over at Fiona who was following the others.

"Of course," she agreed and watched as Nick's long strides helped him catch up to Fiona, gently touching her arm. Nick leaned down to whisper something, and Fiona nodded. Victoria lifted a prayer that the stroll would go well between the couple. She joined the others, her heart happy to have a full house again.

Fiona allowed herself to be led outside by Nick, wondering where they were going and why he wanted to speak to her apart from the others. Had she done something wrong? If so, she was grateful he didn't reprimand her in front of the others. She kept going over the last week and a half since they married and couldn't pinpoint any one thing that she would have done to offend him or anyone in the family. She always helped, made sure Aria was well behaved –

Maybe that was it. Maybe Aria had done something. Fiona bit her lower lip, her brow creased in worry. If Aria had, wouldn't Nick have taken care of it though? Bill, while he had no use for his daughter, didn't hesitate to reprimand her for any offense, real or imaginary.

"Fiona?"

Fiona jumped at the sound of Nick's voice.

"Are you alright?"

Fiona nodded then realized it was dark, only the light from the house shining. Nick probably couldn't see her nod.

"Yes. Is something wrong?" she asked.

"Yes," Nick said, and Fiona felt her heart sink.

What if he's changed his mind, was her thought. What if he decided she wasn't good enough and he would be throwing them out?

Honestly, if he does that then I will run away with Aria. I won't go back to Martin and Edith's. I'd rather live on the streets, her mind raged.

"I owe you an apology."

Fiona stopped, turning to look at Nick. She waited for him to laugh, he had to be having a joke at her expense.

"I know I've been distant lately," he continued, not seeing her look of surprise, so intent on hoping to make her understand. "It hasn't had anything to do with you. Not really. I mean, I was surprised at how young you are. And it kinda threw me. I know you probably didn't want this marriage, and you probably would have wanted to marry someone closer to your age. Not an old man –"

"You're not an old man," Fiona interrupted.

"Not now, but ten years from now…"

Fiona shook her head.

"Then I'll be ten years older as well," she reasoned. She watched Nick smile in the dim lighting.

"Yeah, I reckon you're right about that," he said. He took her hand in his, leading her toward the barn. Once inside, he lit a lamp, then brought her over to a stack of haybales for them to sit. He took her hand again, interlacing his fingers with hers. Neither said anything, feeling comfortable in the moment.

"Round up has started so I'll be busy," Nick said, breaking the silence. He looked over at Fiona who turned her head to face him.

"I understand," she said.

Nick stared into her eyes, thinking again what a beautiful woman she was. He thought back to his conversation with Jarrod on his and Fiona's wedding day when both were headed into town. He remembered telling his older brother that from the first moment he saw Fiona, he knew she was the one. Yes, finding out her age threw him but as Jarrod said to him that afternoon, nothing had changed. He and Fiona were married, and he knew they could build a happy life together.

"We should head back inside," Nick said reluctantly. Fiona nodded and they stood. Nick took her in his arms, placing his lips on hers. The kiss was passionate and full of longing.

Fiona admitted she enjoyed Nick's kisses, having missed them lately. She brought up her arms around his neck and he tightened his hold around her. The kiss ended but they still held on to one another, staring into each other's eyes.

Nick smiled and the two walked hand in hand back to the main house to join the others.

Heath had watched Nick and Fiona walking out the front door and couldn't help but sigh. He needed to get Eddie alone so they could talk but she had been avoiding him. He shook his head. They'd been avoiding each other if he was honest with himself.

He took another drink of whiskey that had been poured by Jarrod. Everyone was involved in conversation with each other except for Heath and Eddie who each stood on opposite sides of the room with Eddie close to the veranda doors. He caught Eddie's eye, and she smiled slightly at him. He returned the smile and slowly made his way over to her side, setting down his glass on a table nearby.

"How is round-up going?" Eddie asked. He saw her question for what it was, a way to reach out, grateful that she was trying.

"Not bad. We're short a coupla hands but Jarrod is helping out. And I'm sure Gene will make an appearance too," he answered.

No one else seemed to be paying attention to them so Heath took Eddie's hand and drew her outside. He closed the veranda door behind them.

"Heath –"

"Eddie –"

They both said at the same time. Eddie gave a small laugh.

"I'm sorry, you go first," she said.

Heath took a deep breath looking around, seeing Nick and Fiona heading back toward the house, hand in hand. He felt a twinge of jealousy but pushed it down. He looked back at Eddie, shoving his hands in his pockets to keep from reaching out to take her in his arms.

"I'm sorry, Eddie," he said quietly.

"You have nothing to be sorry about, Heath," she replied. Eddie turned, walking toward the railing, her back to him. She too could see Nick and Fiona but turned her back to them, leaning against the wrought iron, facing Heath again. She sighed, folding her arms around herself. Heath came to stand next to her.

"I should be apologizing. Not just for what I said when we were…"her voice drifted off. She bit her lip and then continued.

"I also should apologize for getting angry with you. You didn't do anything wrong. In fact, you were wonderful about my blunder," she said, not looking at him.

"You didn't blunder, Eddie. I understand," he replied, watching Eddie shake her head.

"Heath, you were right when you said Peter was my first love."

She chanced a look at him and found his expression open, giving her the courage to continue.

"How Peter died…losing AJ and Katherine…Some days it's like it happened so long ago and other days it's like it just happened yesterday. It's overwhelming sometimes," she admitted. She pushed herself upright from leaning against the railing and stood before him.

"I will tell you that I haven't wanted anyone since Peter. At least, not until you," she confessed.

"Not even Gerald?" Heath asked, then wanted to kick himself. Eddie looked at him with confusion.

"Gerald Tildon?" she asked, and Heath nodded. "Gerald is just a friend. Why would you think there would be something more?"

Heath looked down at his feet. He wished he hadn't spoken but he couldn't take back the comment. He looked back at Eddie.

"Gerald likes you," he said simply. Eddie's eyes widened. She took a step forward, so she was standing close enough to Heath to smell the soap he used, telling herself not to get lost in the fragrance.

"Whether he does or not, I don't feel that way about him. It's never occurred to me to do so. He's been a good friend, one that has been helpful when no one else was," Eddie said simply.

"I understand," Heath said. They stared at one another, then Eddie brought a hand up to Heath's face, her thumb stroking the stubbled cheek.

"I have no right to ask for your patience, but if you could find it in your heart…?"

He raised his hand, placing it on hers, then brought her hand to his mouth, giving it a tender kiss.

"Just because the timin is off does not mean you and I aren't meant to be together. I'm not goin anywhere," he said. Eddie smiled in relief.

"We should get back inside. I'm sure they've noticed we're missing," Eddie said. Heath agreed and the two walked back inside to join the others.

Chapter Text

Fiona reached over to the other side of the bed, finding it empty but still warm. She opened her eyes to the dimly lit room, seeing Nick gathering his things to get ready for the day. She sat up, catching Nick's attention with her movements.

"Mornin'," he said as he walked over, leaning down to give her a kiss. He'd pulled on his pants and put on a shirt, but nothing was buttoned. Fiona bit her lip, thinking about their time spent together the night before.

"Are you alright? You look a little flushed," Nick asked with concern. He sat on the bed next to her and Fiona wanted to tell him how much she enjoyed being with him but felt silly. She also felt she should apologize for everything she'd written in her journal over the last week and half when they weren't spending time together. She knew she'd been harsh, especially after their talk after dinner the previous evening. However, those were private thoughts that Nick hadn't known about and she decided to let it go.

"I'm fine," she assured him.

He stared into her eyes, trying to decide if he believed her. When she smiled, his eyes were drawn to her lips and he leaned in for another kiss. He pulled back, keeping his eyes on her mouth.

"I need to go," he said, his voice sounding husky. Fiona's tongue darted over her lips, and she heard her husband groan.

"Woman, you vex me," he said, his voice just above a whisper. He quickly stood, divesting himself of his clothes and rejoined her. Although Nick knew he would be late meeting up with his brothers and the other hands, he couldn't resist spending the time with Fiona.

"Is that a good thing?" Fiona asked as Nick's lips trailed down her neck then lower. Nick listened to her moans and then lifted his head to look at her, a devilish grin on his face.

"Oh yeah…," he murmured. The two were then lost in their own world.

"Don't you have to meet your brothers?" Jarrod heard Olivia ask as he pulled her on top of him. She stared down with a seductive smile. Her nightgown had been discarded the night before and she'd not bothered with putting it back on, finding enough warmth being next to her husband.

"They can wait," Jarrod said, his hands moving over his wife's body. He then quickly moved so that she was under him, the two giving in to their passions for the third time since returning home the night before.

Heath stood by the corral, his horse and three others stomping impatiently, ready for the day to start. He wasn't used to getting started so late, but he and his brothers had agreed the night before to meet and ride out together. Duke had already taken the men out to where roundup would begin, the chuck wagon having been set up the night before. The men would all get breakfast there. Heath was fast losing his patience. He had just decided to head out and was going to leave his brother's horses tied to the corral fence when he saw the front door open. Eugene and Nick sauntered out and Heath narrowed his eyes. He glanced over and saw Jarrod headed his way as well.

"Well, boys, glad you decided to finally make it," Heath said, his sarcastic tone not lost on any of them.

Nick grinned and sent a wink to Jarrod and Eugene.

"Well, Heath, there's something to be said about that warm bed on a cold morning," Nick replied, and he noticed how Eugene's ears pinked up. Jarrod stood by unashamedly with a huge smile on his face.

Heath scowled.

"Let's get a move on," the blond cowboy said irritably as he mounted Charger and rode off.

Nick looked at his remaining brothers.

"Hope he and Eddie figure things out soon. He's going to be hell to live with until they do," Nick said as he walked toward Emperor. His heart constricted slightly thinking this would be the first time he wouldn't be taking Coco out on roundup but the horse he'd had since he was a teen deserved to be in his warm stall eating hay.

"Heath and Eddie?" Eugene asked, eyebrows raised in surprise.

The three brothers followed Heath, none of them in as much of a hurry as Heath had been.

"Yep," Nick answered. He looked over at Jarrod.

"Have you talked to Eddie?" he asked, and Jarrod shook his head.

"Nope," was all Jarrod said. He knew his wife and Eddie had spoken but she hadn't shared what specifically was said and Jarrod got the feeling he didn't need to ask. He was encouraged by seeing Heath and Eddie going out to the veranda and then coming back, all smiles after dinner the night before.

"Heath and Eddie," Eugene repeated. He smiled. "Why does that make me so happy?"

Nick and Jarrod shared a look, each smiling. The rest of the day was busy, everyone eager to get the tasks done, Heath riding everyone hard – especially his brothers, making them ride drag for making him wait. He ignored their scowls, but he noticed they didn't complain. Even Nick accepted his fate as that would have been the position he would have made any of the hands take if they had shown up late.

Several weeks later, Jarrod sat in his office. He'd arrived early and other than a quick hello to Mrs. Smith, he stayed in his office with the door closed. The mountain of work before him seemed daunting and while he was happy to spend time with his brothers on the range, it had backed him up considerably and he was working long days.

He hated leaving Olivia in the mornings, rising before she did and making it home well after dinner. He did appreciate that she never made him feel badly for the long hours but admitted he would be glad when he was finally caught up.

Their first anniversary was just a few weeks away and he had already cleared his calendar for the first two weeks of the month to allow them to take a trip and get away, concentrating only on each other. His excitement pushed him to get as much done as he could each day.

A knock at the door interrupted him, causing him to sigh. The last thing he needed was a walk in, but he called "Come in", standing in anticipation of whoever it was would be walking through the door. Mrs. Smith had left earlier and wouldn't be back until the next day.

Olivia poked her head through the open door and Jarrod smiled, going to her immediately.

"Mrs. Smith wasn't at her desk," Olivia said. That was all she could get out before Jarrod gathered her in his arms and kissed her passionately.

"Well," she said when she could come up for breath.

"Ahem."

Jarrod looked past Olivia to see Eddie standing in the doorway.

"Sorry, Eddie," Jarrod said a bit sheepishly. He knew Eddie wasn't offended but he did feel badly that he didn't pay attention, thankful that it wasn't a client who stood there.

"Oh posh," Eddie said with a wave of her hand.

"What brings you lovely ladies to town?" Jarrod asked, wishing again that the pile of work on his desk wasn't so high.

"We had a quick lunch at the café and are headed back home. Your mother, Audra and Fiona are at the orphanage, and we volunteered to pick up a few small parcels that didn't get delivered yesterday," Olivia explained.

"I wish I could have joined you for lunch," Jarrod said. Olivia placed her hand on his cheek and smiled.

"I knew you were busy, Darling. We better get going though. I just wanted to come by and see you," Olivia explained.

"I'm certainly glad you did," he replied.

"I'm going to run over to the bank, Olivia. Why don't I meet you at the buggy?" Eddie suggested. Both Jarrod and Olivia knew Eddie was trying to give them more time together.

"Thank you," Olivia replied, and Jarrod sent Eddie a wink.

Eddie smiled as she closed the door, pushing aside the longing she felt. She and Heath had agreed to step back a bit in their relationship which made Eddie sad but also relieved at the same time. She missed their closeness especially after witnessing Jarrod and Olivia's open display of affection. Still, the embarrassment of what she'd done during their most recent intimate moment while on the trail still caused her cheeks to flame.

As she approached the bank, Eddie took a deep breath. In her purse was the money she'd received from capturing Clem Dawkins. She needed to open an account since she had decided to put down roots in Stockton, but admitted to herself she wished she didn't have to go into the bank. It wasn't practical however to keep large sums of money in her bags or in dresser drawers.

The door to the bank opened, the man exiting holding the door for Eddie as she walked inside. She thanked him then stepped to the side so as not to block anyone's way. She looked around, noticing immediately that this bank was set up completely different than the one in Modesto where Peter worked. It was larger, with the teller windows on the opposite side and several offices toward the back. There weren't many people in line which Eddie hoped would mean she could get in and out quickly. She walked toward the teller line to wait her turn behind two other customers, neither of whom she recognized.

"Eddie?"

Eddie froze, recognizing the voice behind her. She slowly turned, her eyes widening, her mouth going dry.

Abe Hanson, Peter's Uncle, stood smiling as he stared at her. He immediately walked to her, gathering her in his arms for a fatherly embrace. Eddie stood motionless, unable to respond in any way. The shock wore off and Eddie pushed back, none to gently, her mind registering the look of surprise on Abe's face at the abruptness.

"What are you doing here?" Eddie asked, her tone none too friendly.

Abe tilted his head, a smile forming as he looked at her, unperturbed.

"I'm the President of this fine establishment," he answered.

Before he could say anything further, Eddie pushed past him, half walking, half running into the street. Tears blinded her eyes, and she felt her stomach roll.

"Hey, watch it!" she heard someone say causing her to pause for a moment. A wagon drove by, Eddie looking around for anyone else before moving forward. Without thinking, she climbed into the buggy and rode off, trying to leave town as quickly as possible, not realizing she was leaving Olivia behind.

By the time Eddie made it back to the house all the shock had worn off from seeing Peter's uncle. She threw the reins at Ciego, the buggy barely stopping as she did so, and ran inside.

"Eddie?"

She didn't hear Heath calling to her, so intent was she to get to her room.

"Is she alright?" Nick asked Heath, having seen Eddie as well. "And where's Olivia?"

Heath went inside and took the stairs by twos. Eddie's door was open, and he stood just inside the door watching as she pulled her clothing from drawers and the closet, throwing everything on the bed.

"Eddie, where are you going?" Heath asked. Still, she didn't answer him. He walked over to her, gently grabbing her arm to stop her.

"Eddie," he repeated. Eddie stopped, looking at Heath. She wore an expression he'd never seen before. A mixture of fear and anger but also sadness.

"Heath," she choked out. Heath took her in his arms and drew her close. She stood stiffly, not returning his embrace.

"Eddie, I need you to tell me what's going on. Where is Olivia?" he asked. Eddie pushed back, going to sit on the bed, not bothering to move the clothing that was there. Heath knelt before her.

"I forgot about Olivia," she said, then she covered her face in her hands and began to sob. Movement near the door drew his attention, and he saw Nick, a look of concern on his face for his longtime friend. Heath shook his head slightly and Nick nodded, closing the door and walking away.

"Eddie, I need to know that you're alright. Are you hurt anywhere?" he asked. Eddie shook her head. "Where is Olivia?" he asked again, still in a kneeling position before her, his roughened hands taking hers in his own.

"In town. With Jarrod. We…"she swallowed, taking a deep shuttering breath. "We had lunch and were picking up the supplies for the orphanage."

Heath nodded. He knew that was where the ladies had been headed.

"Why did you come back alone? Did something happen?"

Eddie stood, pulling away her hands and walking around Heath.

"I need to leave. Can you ask someone to bring up my trunk please?" Eddie responded instead. Heath was still kneeling but stood slowly and turned toward her.

"Eddie, why do you need to leave?" Heath's tone was patient; however he felt anything but patience. What he felt was more akin to panic. He'd never seen Eddie this upset and found himself wishing Jarrod was there. Eddie continued to pull clothing and other items, throwing them on the bed haphazardly.

"I need my trunk please," was the reply. Heath knew pushing her wouldn't get any answers, so he nodded in agreement then left Eddie alone. Nick was waiting at the bottom of the stairs in the foyer and Heath asked him to have one of the hands bring up Eddie's trunk but told his brother there was no hurry. He decided he'd head into town as quickly as he could to find Jarrod.

Chapter Text

After searching all over town and finally hearing from Gus at the livery that he'd seen Eddie riding back in the direction of the ranch, Jarrod and Olivia headed out of town. Gus rented to Jarrod a buggy and horse, promising to stable Jingo for the night since Jarrod would bring the rented horse and buggy back the next day.

"I can't imagine why Eddie would have just left like that. I hope nothing is wrong, but I will say I'm glad for the extra time with you," Olivia said as she snuggled up next to Jarrod.

"I'm sure she's fine but I agree it is curious," Jarrod replied, feeling contentment having his wife next to him. The horse wasn't moving at a fast clip, Jarrod not seeing the reason for him to push the animal. The time he was spending with Olivia was a blessing in his eyes and he leaned down to give her a quick kiss. They settled in for the hour-long trip back to the ranch, talking about mundane things. About fifteen minutes into the trip, Jarrod noticed Heath headed their way and he was in a hurry.

"Heath!" Jarrod called in greeting, pulling on the reins to stop the horse as Heath reached them.

Heath was relieved to see Olivia was in the buggy but then turned his full attention to Jarrod.

"Eddie came back to the ranch upset. She's packin her things, sayin she needs to leave. Do either of you know what happened?" Heath asked. Jarrod turned to Olivia.

"Did anything happen in town?" he asked his wife. Olivia shook her head.

"No. We enjoyed lunch and planned to pick up the supplies after stopping by to see you. She didn't seem upset then," Olivia responded.

"Jarrod, I think you better hurry back to the house. You can take Charger, and we'll follow. She asked for her trunk, and I had Nick get it but told him to take his time, but I'm worried she might just go ahead and leave," Heath said. Jarrod agreed, giving Olivia's hand a squeeze, then climbed down from the buggy. Heath dismounted Charger and handed the reins to Jarrod.

"We'll meet you there," Heath said.

Jarrod rode Charger back at a fast clip, his mind trying to fathom what happened between the time he and Olivia had seen Eddie and now.

Jarrod arrived in the courtyard, seeing Fiona and Aria near the garden. The mother and daughter waved to him and he waved back. He entered the house, Nick, Victoria, and Audra in the parlor. He stopped in to speak with them.

"Jarrod, Eddie said she's leaving," Audra said, her voice thick with emotion.

"Heath told me. Olivia and I met him on the road on the way back from town. Has she said anything?" Jarrod asked.

"I dropped off her trunk, tried waiting but she came downstairs and asked that it be brought to her as soon as possible. And asked that I have Ciego to hitch up a buggy for her to take to town," Nick said.

"I tried talking to her but all she said was 'I need to leave'. Jarrod, I'm worried," Victoria said. "I've never seen her like this. Not even when…"

Victoria's voice trailed off, she and Jarrod communicating silently. He nodded, turning on his heel and walking up the stairs. He slowly approached the bedroom where Eddie had been staying. The door was ajar, but open enough for Jarrod to see Eddie folding clothes hurriedly and placing them in the trunk. He pushed on the door, not bothering to knock.

"Eddie?" he said quietly. The sound of his voice brought her head up sharply.

"Did you know?" she asked accusingly, her eyes red rimmed from crying. Jarrod's brow furrowed.

"Know what?" he asked, confused. Eddie shook her head and began folding again. Jarrod walked over to her, placing his hand on her arm to get her to stop.

"Know what?" he asked again. Eddie stopped, raising her eyes to his. There was a hopelessness in her eyes that he hadn't seen since the deaths of Peter, AJ, and Katherine. He had been concerned but now he was deeply troubled.

"Did you know Abe was in town? That he's the president of the bank now?" Eddie asked, her tone accusing.

Jarrod shook his head.

"I didn't, Eddie. I had no idea. I knew Martin left town last week, but I hadn't heard who was taking his place. Work has kept me in my office," Jarrod calmly explained. Eddie's shoulders sagged. She went to the bed, sitting down, holding a dress in her hands. Jarrod sat down next to her, putting an arm around her, feeling her lean into him.

"Peter thought Abe was stealing, do you remember?" she asked him.

"Yes."

"I haven't seen him since the funeral. You know he's never contacted me?" she asked. She sat up, looking Jarrod in the eye. "Peter, AJ and I were his only family. Wouldn't you have thought he would try to keep in touch with me? But I haven't heard a word."

"You moved back East –"

"He could have found a way," Eddie insisted.

"Is that why you're upset? That you haven't heard from Abe?" Jarrod asked. Eddie stood, the dress falling to the ground in a heap. She walked toward the window folding her arms. Jarrod waited for her to say something. She turned, her eyes filled with anger.

"No. I'm upset because I believe that man had something to do with Peter and AJ's deaths and I can't prove it," Eddie said, her tone harsh. Jarrod's eyebrows raised. He stood and walked toward her.

"Eddie, him not contacting you doesn't mean he had anything to do with their deaths. Are you thinking he didn't contact you because he was ashamed or felt guilty," Jarrod replied, keeping his tone calm. Eddie was already shaking her head no.

"You don't understand. Peter told me he talked to you about his suspicions of Abe," Eddie said, watching Jarrod nod.

"Yes. But what does that have to do with –"

"Peter confronted Abe a few days after you left," Eddie said. "Peter told me that his conversation with Abe didn't make him feel any better. If anything, it made him more suspicious. Abe came to the house the day after when Peter was at the bank. He said he was there to talk to Peter but that didn't make any sense to me. He then said he was going out of town and asked that I tell Peter. Abe wasn't in town when the robbery…when that man…"

Eddie's voice caught, her eyes filling immediately with tears. She balled her fists, willing herself to gain some control.

"Jarrod, he had to have known the robbery was going to happen and didn't want to be there," Eddie accused.

"Eddie –"

"Abe never took time away. Abe was always there. And that robbery hid any evidence that Abe was doing something wrong. As far as I know, Peter was the only one who suspected anything. No one was going to investigate after what happened to Peter and AJ. You certainly didn't!"

If she'd struck him, Jarrod wouldn't have been as shocked. Her words hurt, cutting him to the core but he saw she immediately felt contrite.

"I'm sorry," she whispered, lowering her eyes. "That was uncalled for, I know."

Jarrod reached out for Eddie, pulling her to him. He rested his chin on top of her head. They stood this way for a while, Jarrod feeling Eddie relax.

"Why do you have to leave?" he finally asked.

"I don't want to…I just don't think I can stay in the same town as him…where I'll have to see him…" Eddie replied softly. Jarrod tightened his hold.

"Don't leave," he pleaded softly. Eddie didn't say anything, pushing back slightly.

"Why don't you come stay with me and Olivia," Jarrod asked.

Eddie walked to where she'd dropped the dress, picking it up. Jarrod knew she was stalling. Ever since Eddie lost her husband and children, Jarrod had been a mainstay. There was nothing romantic between them and Eddie felt safe with him. She loved being at the main house, but right now, she needed to be with someone who was a source of strength. She knew she could rely on Heath, but Jarrod shared her sorrow in more ways than one. The fact that she didn't have to explain anything to Jarrod was a relief.

"Eddie, please don't leave," Jarrod asked again. Eddie nodded in agreement.

"You don't need to pack up everything, just take what you need for tonight. We'll go down the back stairs and go to my house. Do you want to see Heath before you go?" he asked.

Eddie shook her head, feeling exhausted and wanting nothing but sleep. She looked longingly at the bed, but it was covered with clothes strewn about in a hurry.

"Maybe later?" she asked, and Jarrod agreed.

"Let me go downstairs and tell Mother. If Heath is back with Olivia –"

Eddie gasped, her hand going to her mouth.

"I left Olivia in town, oh Jarrod…I'm sorry!"

Jarrod smiled.

"She's fine. We were on our way back when Heath met us on the road. He's worried about you. Are you sure you don't want to –"

"Later, please?"

Jarrod agreed promising to be back to escort her to the home he and Olivia shared. He found himself hoping Heath wasn't back yet not wanting to face his brother, to tell him Eddie didn't want to see him for now.

Once the door to the bedroom was closed, Jarrod leaned against the wall in the hallway and closed his eyes. He decided he'd go talk to Abe Hanson once he could figure out what questions he should ask. If he was involved in anything that had to do with Peter and AJ's deaths, then Jarrod would seek justice for his best friend and godson. But he knew he needed to be careful. He just hoped he could keep Eddie from doing something foolish.

Chapter Text

Jarrod stepped into the bank, taking off his hat while he looked around, letting his eyes adjust to being inside. This time of day the bank was busy, customers conducting business at the teller windows and the office doors closed with people waiting in chairs in a cordoned off area.

The night before had been rough, mostly because of the memories that would pop up in Jarrod's mind of conversations with Peter. While Eddie had apologized for her accusation of him not looking into the issues at the bank when Peter and AJ were killed, he knew there was a part of her that probably resented him for not doing something. Looking back, his mind was on taking care of Eddie, helping her through the deaths of not only her husband but her children as well. Then his law practice took up most of his time, the ranch, family, Beth…

"Damn," he muttered to himself.

He and Olivia talked long into the night as they lay in bed, Jarrod pouring out his heart.

"Darling, one thing you are forgetting is you were grieving too. From what you've told me, Peter was as close to you as Nick, Gene, and Heath. Can you imagine losing them?"

"But Peter told me something was wrong, and I said I'd be there for him –"

"And you have been by being there for Eddie. For taking care of her. Jarrod, you cannot lay everything on yourself. If Peter's uncle did have something to do with Peter and AJ's deaths, you can investigate now. But you cannot beat yourself up for being a young man who had lost his father, his best friend, and his godson all within a few years' time," Olivia insisted.

"Jarrod Barkley. Long time no see."

Jarrod realized he'd been standing near the door for several minutes lost in thought. Abe Hanson's voice broke him out of his reverie. He smiled at the greeting, telling himself not to show any irritation at the man standing before him. If Abe was indeed guilty of anything, then Jarrod would find the proof. Innocent until proven guilty…

"Abe," Jarrod said, holding out his hand. Abe gave him a firm handshake.

"What brings you in?" Abe asked.

"Heard you were in town. I'm sorry I didn't realize that before. I've been so busy lately and I haven't been in the bank in a while. If you had time, I thought we could catch up?" Jarrod asked.

Abe gestured toward his office.

"I have about fifteen minutes until my next appointment. Doesn't give us much time but let's talk," he said.

They made themselves comfortable in the office, Jarrod in a chair in front of Abe's desk, while Abe sat in the chair next to him.

"I saw Eddie yesterday," Abe said.

"Yes, she's the one who told me you were in town," Jarrod replied.

"She seemed shocked to see me. Is she doing alright? I haven't seen her since –"

"Peter and AJ's funeral. Yes, she mentioned that. She also mentioned you haven't contacted her," Jarrod replied, his tone neutral. He watched Abe's eyes flicker slightly but the smile on his face didn't waver.

"I wasn't sure if she wanted to hear from me, honestly. I thought I would be too much of a reminder of what she'd lost," he said. This gave Jarrod pause.

"How so?"

Abe shifted in his seat, seemingly thinking about what to say next. He sighed and finally said, "Peter died in a robbery at the bank. And if that wasn't enough, AJ did too. I wondered if maybe Eddie blamed me."

Jarrod furrowed his brow.

"Why would she blame you?"

Abe shrugged.

"Grief can cause a person to do things they'd never dreamed of doing. I was grieving for my nephew and great-nephew. I knew Eddie's grief was much more substantial. I wanted to give her the time she needed, and I guess by doing that, the more I waited the easier it was not to contact her. By contacting her, it would open old wounds for us both," Abe explained.

If Jarrod didn't know about Eddie's suspicions as well as what Peter had confided in him, he could have accepted Abe's explanation as plausible. It was hard for him however not to see it as Abe looking more guilty.

"The loss of Peter and AJ was devastating for all of us," was all Jarrod said. He wasn't sure if Abe knew about Katherine, figuring probably not, so he kept that bit of information to himself.

"I'd like to see Eddie, spend some time with her," Abe said. "Is she staying at the ranch? Perhaps I can make a trip –"

"I think for now, it would be best if you didn't," was Jarrod's reply sounding harsher than he'd intended. He watched Abe nod, seemingly not put off by Jarrod's tone.

"I guess the shock in seeing me was a lot for her," Abe conceded.

"Where were you before you came here?" Jarrod asked, knowing the man had left Modesto years before.

"Oh, here and there. A few small banks in small towns. Largest was one in Sacramento. The Willington National Bank. It was when I was there that Randy Osten – you know Randy?" Abe asked and Jarrod nodded his head. Randy was the head of the board of directors for the Stockton bank.

"Well, I was there when Randy contacted me," Abe explained.

"How long are you in town for?" Jarrod asked.

"Oh, just until the board of directors finds a replacement for Martin Brewer. I told them I'd stay as long as they needed me to, but I wasn't interested in taking this on full time," Abe said, looking at the clock. He stood, Jarrod standing with him.

"It's almost time for my next appointment. It was good seeing you, Jarrod. You'll let me know when Eddie is up to a visit?" he asked.

Jarrod smiled, although he felt it was forced.

"Of course, good to see you Abe," he said then he walked out of the office and out the door of the bank, putting his hat on and looking up and down the street before crossing.

He and Olivia were scheduled to leave for Sacramento in three weeks to celebrate their wedding anniversary. He would ask Olivia if she minded if he did a little digging while there. A trip to Modesto might be in order as well, he thought. The more he thought about the idea, the more he liked it. He'd invite both Heath and Eddie to go, thinking getting Eddie out of Stockton would be good for her. But he didn't want to postpone his anniversary trip with Olivia. She would understand, he knew, but the trip to Modesto could wait another month. He went back to his office to make plans and would talk to Eddie and Heath when he arrived back at the ranch.

Heath heard the soft "Come in" from Eddie after his knock on the door to the bedroom. He opened the door, seeing Eddie sitting in an overstuffed chair that sat in the corner of the room. He came in all the way, closing the door behind him.

"Mornin'" he drawled, happy to see that Eddie's gave him a small smile as she replied. Nick had told him not to worry about the ranch that morning, knowing his mind would be on Eddie.

"Go to her," his brother had said that morning in the barn. Heath was thankful Nick understood.

"Morning."

She stood and he met her halfway, taking her in his arms.

"Can I do anythin for ya?" he asked, feeling her shake her head.

"Just hold me," she whispered. He kissed the top of her head.

"Gladly."

They stood this way for several minutes until Eddie pushed back to look at him.

"I'm sorry I wasn't up to company last night," she said, looking in his eyes. He leaned down to gently kiss her.

"You don't have to apologize. Yesterday was a rough day," he acknowledged.

"I know I pushed you away," she said then was relieved when the small, crooked grin she loved was displayed on Heath's face.

"You know I'll always be there for you. But yesterday, you needed Jarrod. He's been there for you for a long time. I'm not upset, I promise,' he assured her. He felt Eddie sag with relief. She leaned into him again, drawing strength from his embrace.

"I want to explain everything to you. I know Jarrod told you what happened to Peter and AJ. I wanted to explain about Abe, and my reaction."

"I want you to tell me," Heath said, stepping back slightly. "But I'm not sure us being in here alone would be for the best. Are you up to a ride?" Heath asked.

Before Heath had come to visit her, she would have said no. Seeing him now, being in his arms, she wanted nothing more than to spend time with him and being out in the fresh air sounded like a great way to spend her afternoon.

"Give me a few minutes to change? I'll meet you downstairs," she said. Heath gave her a kiss then left for her to get ready.

Heath had let Olivia know he and Eddie were headed out for a ride. Olivia gave Heath a quick hug and whispered, "thank you". Before they left, Olivia gave the other woman a hug and told them to take their time.

Olivia had heard Eddie's quiet sobs that morning when she passed by her bedroom, having to fight the urge to knock on her door to go in and comfort her friend. Not knowing if she would welcome it, she passed on by with tears in her own eyes. She couldn't imagine losing Jarrod much less any children they would have together.

At the thought of children, Olivia smiled. She was looking forward to children with Jarrod. They'd agreed to wait until after their first anniversary to try, both feeling it was important for them to spend time together as a couple. With their first anniversary just weeks away, Olivia was excited, eager to begin this next phase of life with her husband.

She sat down in the parlor and picked up some knitting, a small, contented smile on her face, imagining a child – boy or girl - with their father's dark hair and deep blue eyes.

Chapter Text

"Mother, here's the mail. Duke brought it back from town," Audra said handing a stack of mail to Victoria.

"Thank you, dear," she said.

"I'm going to go out for a ride, unless you need me?"

Victoria smiled at her daughter.

"No, enjoy your ride," she responded, as she looked through the envelopes, walking toward the study. Most was ranch business which she would leave on the desk for Jarrod to sort through. The last envelope caught her attention immediately. It was addressed to her, and the sender's name was familiar. She smiled as she used a letter opener on the desk to unseal the envelope then walked over to the settee, sitting down and getting comfortable before beginning to read.

Victoria –

Wanted to say thank you for your kind words after Amelia's passing. I know this letter is late, as the anniversary of her death is only a few weeks away. I'm afraid I've been remiss in my correspondence.

Perhaps a noble reason for the delay would be to say I was busy with my duties as Senator, but I've never lied to you before and don't see the reason to begin now.

The truth is, I've been in such a state of grief and shock since losing my sweet Amelia. Yes, her health was not good but the suddenness of her death has proved to be too much for me. Donald, my assistant, has taken to handling most of my tasks, with me glancing over what he's done for approval.

I was approached regarding running for re-election again, but my heart isn't in it. The people of Stockton deserve a Senator who is all there. Which brings me to my other purpose for this letter other than the thank you.

Once my term is up, I don't plan to run again. I want to come home, to spend the rest of my time on Earth there in Stockton, surrounded by friends and riding Sombreno*. I cannot wait to ride that horse and be in the open spaces again. Perhaps Misty Girl will be up for a rematch?

I have some land near Modesto that I've been holding on to, thinking Amelia and I would move there but I just can't see myself doing that now. I'll be sending a letter to Jarrod soon to ask him to handle the sale. I think I'll just build on the small house on my plot of land in Stockton. I certainly won't need something very big.

Alright, enough of my self-pity.

I look forward to seeing you and the family as well. Please give them all my best.

Sincerely,

Jim Bannard.

Victoria's smile widened as she thought of Jim returning to the area and couldn't wait to tell the family that night at dinner.

"Did Jim give a timeline?" Nick asked as he forked a bite of mashed potatoes in his mouth.

The family was gathered around the table, and Victoria's heart was as full since every seat was filled. Jarrod had mentioned to her he wanted to go to Modesto and would be taking Heath and Eddie with him, but he would wait until after his and Olivia's anniversary trip. He would also wait until after Gene and his bride left, stating he wanted to spend time with his youngest brother.

"No," Victoria answered. She looked down at the other end of the table and caught Jarrod's eye. "He said he'd be writing to you about selling the land he has near Modesto, Jarrod."

Jarrod nodded.

"It was in the stack of mail Mrs. Smith put on my desk today. I glanced at it but will look more in depth tomorrow. If I remember, it's a beautiful piece of land so it shouldn't be difficult to find a buyer," Jarrod replied.

He couldn't help but glance over at Eddie as she picked at her food. When Jim Bannard purchased the land in Modesto, he'd done business through the bank where Peter had worked. While he was sure Eddie would not know of that connection, it was one more reminder for Jarrod.

Eddie had moved back to the main house that morning, thanking her host and hostess for their hospitality.

"Eddie, you can stay as long as you like," Olivia assured her, Jarrod standing next to his wife, his arm around her shoulders.

"I know, and you've both been gracious. It's not like I'm moving far away. Just back to the big house," Eddie assured them.

"Jarrod?"

Jarrod shook his head, trying to clear it.

"I'm sorry, I wasn't paying attention," he said. "What did you say, Nick?"

"Been doing some reading from those articles you sent me on that barbed wire that's being used now. Might be worth lookin into," Nick said.

Jarrod tilted his head to the side in thought.

"I have a client South of here who has started using it. I'll check with him," Jarrod answered as everyone stood, the dinner now over. Fiona held Aria's hand as the little girl skipped along side and Jarrod watched as Olivia was in conversation with them both. He then noticed that Eddie and Heath went out the doors into the garden instead of following the family back to the parlor.

"Can you ask him soon? I'm supposed to place an order with Bennet about how much lumber we'll need if we decide to stick with the wooden fence pieces," Nick said. Jarrod's mind was still on Heath and Eddie, but he nodded which was enough for Nick.

Later that evening, Jarrod sat in his office in the home he shared with Olivia. Before him was a stack of untouched mail that he had intended to go through.

"Would you like some coffee?" he heard Olivia asked. "Or some scotch?"

Jarrod looked up at his wife as she stood in the doorway. He couldn't imagine losing her. Yes, he'd lost Beth, and he'd become unhinged after, more out of a sense of justice than anything. But now, to lose Olivia, the love of his life, Jarrod wasn't sure what he'd do. He thought of Eddie and wondered how she made it through each day.

"Darling, are you alright?"

Jarrod smiled sadly and motioned for Olivia to come to him. He pulled her onto his lap and drew her close.

She leaned into him, loving the feel of his arms around her.

"Just thinking about the events of the last week. Of Abe being in Stockton. Of being thrust back in time to Peter and Aj's deaths that still seem so fresh," he said quietly.

"I cannot imagine the loss, Jarrod. I don't want to know what that's like," she replied. She leaned back slightly, placing her hand on his cheek, looking into his eyes. She then leaned down and kissed him deeply.

"Let's go upstairs, my Sweet. Let me help you forget, even if just for a brief time," she murmured. Jarrod smiled, his wife standing, taking his hand, and leading him up the stairs.

Nick kissed Fiona deeply, then rolled over, drawing her to him, her head nestled on his chest. He knew their marriage had not originally been built on love and romance, but he felt they were on a good path, and he knew it wasn't just because of the physical side of their relationship, although he had no complaints there. He couldn't remember ever feeling so content as he did in this moment.

While it was her beauty that initially drew her to him, since he'd gotten to know Fiona better, he'd discovered her beauty was on the inside as well. She was kind, loving, a wonderful mother, and his heart was fully hers.

"Thank you," he heard her say. Nick looked over at her, pushing back a wayward strand of hair.

"Thank you for what?" he asked softly. He watched as Fiona lowered her eyes. He put his finger under her chin causing her to lift her eyes to him again.

"Fiona why are you thanking me?" he asked again. He watched as she bit her lower lip in uncertainty. She took a deep breath, pushing back slightly, propping her head up on her elbow. She looked him in the eye.

"Thank you for being gentle…and…patient," she replied quietly. She held her breath, wondering if she'd embarrassed him and was relieved to discover she hadn't.

Nick grinned, his dimples showing and Fiona felt her heart skip a beat. How had she been so lucky to marry a man who not only was kind but was incredibly handsome? She thought back to how resistant she was to marrying Nick. She'd done it to keep her daughter safe and didn't regret it for that reason alone. The first week of their marriage was difficult when Nick had withdrawn and she thought back to what she'd written in her journal, thinking she should tear out those pages. However, she wouldn't as that was part of who she was and at the time, those were her feelings. She may not have been able to express them to Nick, but she'd expressed them just the same. The thought that his kindness would end still plagued her at times, but she would work hard to push the thought away.

"You're probably the only person in the world who thinks I'm patient," he said chuckling. Fiona smiled, knowing her husband had quite the reputation for his lack of patience. Yet, he had never shown her that side of him.

He kissed her again, drawing her to himself, the two becoming lost in one another again. Nick knew he'd be tired the next day, but as he listened to his wife's soft moans, he knew he didn't care.

Chapter Text

Hope everyone has a Happy Thanksgiving! One thing I am thankful for is all of you! ~Bonnie

Fiona was humming to herself as she pulled the loaves of bread from the oven. She'd asked Silas if she could take over the baking of bread and while he was reluctant, he agreed.

"Miz Nick," he said in his polite manner, "I's not sure this is a good idea."

"Do you not think I can bake bread?" Fiona asked, her voice gentle, no rebuke in her tone.

Silas shook his head adamantly.

"I's know you can, Miz Nick, but it's not your job," Silas responded.

Fiona smiled and leaned in to give Silas a kiss on his cheek.

"I want to help, and I love baking bread. Please?" she replied. Silas rubbed his cheek, a big smile on his face.

"As long as Mr. Nick and Miz Barkley don't mind."

Fiona had checked with both, and they readily agreed. Fiona also asked Nick about helping him with some of the tasks of the ranch. Mostly with keeping the books of which Nick was all too happy to have her help as that was one of the tasks he hated the most.

"It'll give us more time together too," Nick said with a wink, loving the slight flush to Fiona's cheeks. Their first time going over the books led to a very sweet afternoon of lovemaking as Nick took Fiona on a picnic bringing the books along with them. They didn't get a lot accomplished on the books, but both returned home with big smiles on their faces.

The back door opened interrupting Fiona's thoughts.

"Jarrod, nice to see you," Fiona greeted.

Jarrod smiled and bent to give his sister-in-law a brotherly kiss on her cheek.

"You too, Fiona. I was looking for Nick. Ciego said he thought he saw him come inside?" Jarrod asked.

Fiona nodded.

"He was here for a few minutes but left again. I'm sorry you missed him. Is there anything I can do?" she asked.

"Can you let him know I didn't get a chance to get the barbed wire ordered so he'll need to get with Bennett," Jarrod said, eyeing the fresh loaves of bread.

"Do you have time for a slice? Silas made some fresh strawberry jam," Fiona said and Jarrod nodded.

"Never have been able to resist freshly baked bread and strawberry jam," he said with a wink.

"Sit down and I'll bring it to you," Fiona replied.

"I need to get something from the study, and I'll be right back," Jarrod said as he walked quickly from the room.

Fiona had just placed two slices of bread on a plate when the door opened again, she turned just in time for Nick to bring her into his arms and give her a long, lingering kiss.

"Mmm," he said just as the kiss ended. "How did you know I wanted some bread with jam?"

Fiona smiled.

"I'm happy to get some for you, my husband. You can join Jarrod at the table. He'll be back in a moment. He needed to get something from the study," she said. Nick gave her one more quick kiss before going to the table to sit.

"Oh, before I forget, Jarrod said to tell you he wasn't able to get the barbed wire ordered so he'll need you to get with Bennett," Fiona said as she placed a plate in front of Nick. She noticed his reaction immediately, his hazel eyes becoming hard, his mouth set in a straight line. Fiona stepped back, having never seen this reaction from him.

"He's in the study?" Nick asked as he stood, his tone cold.

"Yes," Fiona said, quietly. Nick walked away, the bread on the table forgotten. A moment later she heard Nick's raised voice followed by Jarrod's. She wasn't sure what to do or why Nick was so angry. She felt fear as she listened to the brothers argue being thrown back to a memory of Bill and Martin arguing several years before.

"You buffoon!" she'd heard Martin say to Bill.

"Shut up, Martin. I did what I thought was best –"

"And again, messed things up! Now I have to take the time to smooth things over with Rogers and you know I hate dealing with him. Almost as much as having to visit here," Martin spat.

"If you don't like being here, then leave!" Bill shouted.

Aria began to cry, the raised voices startling the baby who was in the cradle in the corner of the parlor.

"Shut the brat up!" Martin yelled at Fiona who had gone to her daughter, trying to comfort her.

"Get out, Martin!" Bill yelled.

Martin blew a disgusted breath then stalked out the door, slamming it behind him.

Fiona kept her eyes down, not wanting to draw any attention to herself or Aria. Suddenly, Aria was ripped from her arms and placed roughly back in the cradle which caused more crying.

"Come on," Bill said, grabbing Fiona by the wrist.

"But Bill, Aria is crying-"

"We won't hear her upstairs," he snapped, half dragging his wife up the stairs to their bedroom.

Twenty minutes later Bill was dressed and out of the house. Fiona hurriedly dressed ignoring the pain she was in as Bill had been particularly rough with her. She ran to her daughter who had cried herself to sleep, her eyes puffy from crying, her cheeks red. Fiona brought Aria to her, holding her tightly against her, tears pouring down her face.

"I'm sorry, baby…I'm so sorry," Fiona whispered over and over as she sat in a rocking chair.

"Nick, I'm sorry. I have a lot on my mind, and I forgot to order it. It's not that big of a deal anyway! Just get Bennett to order more wood," Fiona heard Jarrod say. She could tell he was walking toward the kitchen and could hear Nick's angry steps behind him, the spurs jingling.

At that moment, Aria came down the backstairs.

"Mama," she said.

"Go upstairs, Aria," Fiona said quickly. "Go to your room and I'll be there soon."

"But I want bread –"

"I'll bring some to you. Now go!" Fiona replied, her tone holding no room for arguing.

Aria ran back up the stairs and was out of sight just as Jarrod and Nick entered the kitchen.

"Jarrod, going to Bennett is not really the issue and you know it. It's about me asking you to do something and you not doing it!" Nick said.

Jarrod turned.

"Nick, I'm sorry. But there's nothing to be done about it now," Jarrod said as he walked through the kitchen and out the back door, the bread forgotten.

Fiona stood by the stove; her eyes downcast. She wasn't sure what to do and hoped Aria was safe in her room.

"I gotta go. Probably won't be back until dinner," Nick muttered as he followed Jarrod out the door not noticing Fiona's lack of response, nor the way she cowered near the stove.

The door slammed and Fiona's shoulders sagged. She knew she wasn't out of the woods yet, that Nick would demand his husbandly rights that night. It seemed to be what men did: argue then take it out on their wives. She'd watched her stepfather do the same to her mother though if she'd thought about it more, she would have realized her father never acted that way. And while she'd never seen Nick this angry, any other time he'd been upset, he'd never taken it out on her or Aria. But Fiona was locked in survival mode and could only think of protecting her daughter and herself.

"Mama?"

Fiona looked up; Aria was standing on the landing of the stairs.

"Can I have some bread now?" the little girl asked.

"Yes," Fiona choked out. "Sit at the table. You can have what's on the plate. Do you want jam?"

Fiona was grateful for the distraction, allowing her time to calm her nerves though her hands still shook. She sat down next to Aria, listening to her daughter's chatter, dreading the evening ahead of her.

"Dinner, as usual, was wonderful, Mother," Jarrod said as he stood, placing his napkin on his plate. He reached out his hand to his wife, who stood up next to him. Jarrod placed his hand at the small of her back to escort her from the dining room. Heath and Eddie pushed back from the table as did Nick and Fiona. Fiona, moving slowly, then helped Aria down from her chair.

"Fiona are you alright dear?" she heard Victoria ask.

"Yes ma'am," Fiona answered feeling Nick's eyes on her.

Everyone walked toward the billiard room, Nick stopping Fiona just outside the door as Aria took Victoria's hand and skipped alongside.

"Are you sure you're alright?" he asked softly. "You were quiet during dinner."

Fiona swallowed, choosing her words carefully so as not to upset her husband.

"I'm fine. Just…lost in thought…" she said, her eyes downcast.

Nick let it go but decided he'd ask her about it later. He sensed something was off, but he realized now wasn't the time to push the issue.

Fiona went to sit with the other ladies while the men began a game of billiards. Jarrod and Heath joked around but Nick was quiet, still upset with Jarrod over not ordering the barbed wire. He hated going to Bennett after telling the man he didn't need to place an order. Bennett took it in stride although he told Nick there would be an upcharge and he'd have to wait for his order as there were others ahead of him.

"Brother Nick, it's your turn," Jarrod said. He knew Nick was still upset with him but as far as he was concerned, he'd apologized to his brother and that was that.

"I'm done playing," Nick said walking over to put his pool cue away.

"Come on, Nick. Don't be that way," Jarrod said as he bent over to take his shot.

"What way?" Nick asked as he turned around, hands on hips.

Jarrod missed his shot, standing up straight and shaking his head.

"I said I was sorry about the barbed wire. Did you talk to Bennett?" Jarrod asked.

"Yeah, and he is charging more plus I'm at the end of the line of orders," Nick replied. He began to pace, throwing up his arms in frustration.

The two brothers went back and forth for several minutes. Fiona looked at Olivia, wondering how her sister-in-law was reacting, expecting to see fear. To her surprise, Olivia was laughing and rolling her eyes. Eddie, Victoria, and Audra were as well.

Things were getting more heated when Fiona watched Victoria stand and walk toward her sons.

"Alright, that's enough. Jarrod," she said turning to her oldest son. "You said you apologized and that was kind but at this point it's the principle of the issue. You should pay the difference so that the money isn't coming out of the ranch's budget."

She didn't give Jarrod a chance to answer before turning to Nick.

"Nick, Jarrod has apologized. He will now also make restitution. I know you're disappointed to not get the barbed wire but perhaps you need to handle that the next time."

Victoria turned back to Jarrod.

"Make sure you give Nick the information so he knows with whom to place the order," Victoria said, her tone serious, her gray eyes going back and forth between her sons.

"Yes, Mother," Nick said, looking contrite.

"Thank you, Lovely Lady," Jarrod said, bending to kiss his mother on her cheek. He turned to Nick.

"Get me the difference in pricing and I'll deposit the funds. And Nick," Jarrod said in a serious tone. "I am sorry."

Nick smiled slightly.

"I know. Thanks, Jarrod."

Nick looked over at Fiona and motioned to her.

"It's getting close to someone's bedtime. Aria, let's go upstairs and get ready for bed. I think we have another chapter to read in your book," Nick said. Aria ran up to him and he scooped her up into his arms.

"Say goodnight to everyone," Nick said and Aria enthusiastically told everyone goodnight.

Fiona followed, feeling confused about what had just happened. While she never met Bill and Martin's parents, she couldn't imagine anyone stepping in between the brothers as Victoria had with Nick and Jarrod.

"I can get this raggamuffin settled, if you want," Nick said as they neared the top of the stairs, thinking Fiona looked tired. He hoped she wasn't coming down with something.

Fiona nodded reluctantly, reaching to give her daughter a hug and kiss. Aria didn't look hesitant at all to go with Nick and Fiona was grateful. She didn't think Nick would take his frustrations out on the child, but he had been so angry before. She went to the bathroom and took care of her needs, then sneaked down the hallway where she heard Aria's laughter. She stood outside the door partially opened door, unable to keep the smile from her face as she listened to Nick reading a story to Aria, his voice high-pitched as he sounded out one of the female characters. Then his voice dropped to a low voice and again Aria laughed.

She made her way back to the room she and Nick shared, grateful the man she was married to treated her daughter well. She did wonder what the evening would hold for her however, biting her lower lip in worry.

As Fiona undressed, a thought occurred to her. Maybe she should approach Nick about being intimate and it might cause him to be kind to her. She'd never tried it before, but it might distract him from his anger.

She pulled out a blue peignoir, dressing carefully and brushing her hair until it shone. She was sitting at the dressing table when Nick walked into their room, closing the door behind him.

"Well, lookie here," he said. She slowly stood, turning toward him, noticing his smile, the dimples she loved so much showing. His look was one of love as she watched Nick walk to her, bringing her into his arms.

Hours later, Nick lay snoring next to Fiona, and she sat up in bed, filled with wonder. Nick had been the same as every other time: gentle, giving, and concerned for her needs before his own.

She often wondered while she was married to Bill what had she done to deserve being married to such a cruel man. As she watched Nick sleep, she now wondered what good thing she had done to be married to him.

Chapter Text

Clem Dawkins escaped. Last seen headed toward Stockton.

Eddie looked at the telegram in her hands and blew out a frustrated breath. No doubt Sheriff Mesmer in Jackson did not take things seriously which probably led to Dawkins escape.

"Eddie? Are you alright?"

Eddie looked up from the paper in her hand and shook her head. Victoria stood in front of her, concern in her gray eyes.

"No, I'm not, Victoria. Unfortunately, the man I captured a few weeks back has escaped. I need to go to town to send a telegram. Do you need anything while I'm there?" she asked, distractedly.

Victoria regarded the young woman standing before her. She'd known Eddie for much of her life and had seen her in happy moments as well as devastating ones. Eddie had always been sure of herself but this Eddie, the bounty hunter was new to her. She had the same look in her eyes that Victoria had seen many times in Jarrod's eyes. Justice must be served.

"No dear, I can't think of anything. Will you need to leave town again?"

Eddie shook her head.

"I don't think so. I'll need to talk to Sheriff Madden though. And probably Jarrod. I should be back by dinner but if not, please don't wait for me," Eddie said as she folded the telegram and put it in her pocket. She'd planned to go riding and was grateful she didn't need to take the time to change her clothes. She wasn't sure how long Dawkins had been on the run but if he was headed to Stockton, he could already be in town.

"Fiona, do you mind if we stop by the bank? Jarrod was supposed to transfer the money from our account to the ranch's for the fencing and he's been too busy," Olivia asked.

Fiona took a deep breath, having not been in the bank since before her marriage to Nick. She knew Martin was gone, that someone else had taken his place which gave her the confidence she needed to agree.

She also found it interesting that Olivia was conducting the business at the bank. Fiona had noticed that the Barkley women were given a lot more freedom and privilege than she had ever seen. In the few conversations with Nick regarding the ranch's books, he was completely open with her, allowing her to see all the accounts. Bill was always so secretive. Another difference between the two men.

"After, we can get some lunch at the tearoom. Maybe stop by Ingrid's to see if Aria's dresses are ready?" Olivia asked, not realizing she was interrupting Fiona's thoughts. The women walked, Aria skipping ahead, her red curls bouncing.

Olivia stopped suddenly and turned to Fiona.

"Oh Fiona. I'm sorry! It was insensitive of me to ask you to go with me to the bank," Olivia said, her eyes wide with concern. Fiona smiled to put her at ease.

"Olivia, it's fine! Martin isn't there any longer, so I don't mind going. It'll be good to see some of the people I worked with," Fiona assured her sister-in-law.

Olivia sighed with relief. She was still getting to know Fiona and didn't want to do anything to offend her. Fiona was easy going, however. Soft spoken which was the opposite of Nick but Olivia believed they were well suited to one another. Fiona seemed to have a calming effect on Nick and Nick brought bright smiles to Fiona and Aria.

The women began walking again, stopping to cross the busy street. Fiona held on to Aria's hand and Aria reached up to take Olivia's as well, making her smile.

Oh, I can't wait for us to have our own, was Olivia's thought. She and Jarrod were due to leave for their anniversary trip in one week's time and she couldn't wait. She bit her lip in excitement, thinking she might have news for her husband but wanted to wait a few more days before saying anything to anyone.

The women crossed the street and entered the bank, each taking a moment to let their eyes adjust.

"Fiona?"

Fiona turned to see Neal Catchings approaching them. She smiled readily, glad to see him.

"Mr. Catchings, it's good to see you again," she said. "You know my sister-in-law, Mrs. Olivia Barkley?"

Neal let his eyes drift to Olivia, his smile still in place. He'd heard Fiona had married Nick Barkley, a fact that caused his heart to ache. He'd hoped he would have had a chance with the red-haired beauty before him, but it wasn't meant to be. He was glad she was able to stay in town however and not have to be around the Brewers any longer. Martin Brewer was a son of a –

"Excuse me, Fiona. I'm going to go stand in line," Olivia said, unknowingly interrupting Neal's thoughts.

"Let me help, you, Mrs. Barkley," Neal offered. He led them all toward what used to be Fiona's old desk.

"You're no longer a teller?" Fiona asked as they all settled themselves, pulling Aria into her lap.

"No, I've been moved here by Mr. Hanson. I'm assisting him and he's been teaching me more of the business," Neal replied, pulling forward the inkwell and pen as well as a piece of paper.

"Now, what can I do for you?"

Fiona watched as Neal expertly helped Olivia with her request. She looked around, noticing other subtle differences. The new bank president seemed to have been busy.

"Nobody move!" someone yelled. Both Fiona and Olivia gasped, turning to see a man with a handkerchief covering his face, looking around, a gun in his hands.

"Mister, we don't want any problems," Neal said as he stood, walking toward him. The man pointed his gun at Neal and fired, Neal going down in a heap, clutching his stomach. Without thinking, Fiona started toward Neal, feeling Olivia grab onto her arm.

"No," Olivia whispered.

Fiona turned to her sister-in-law with pleading eyes.

"We have to help him," she begged. It was then she noticed the masked man was headed in their direction.

"Iffen you ladies wanna make it outta here alive, you'll do what I say," he sneered. He then gave each of the women a look up and down, his dark eyes seemingly appraising them. Both Fiona and Olivia felt uncomfortable at his gaze.

"Too bad it's just me or I'd have me some fun," he said, his eyes crinkling. He waved his gun.

"Both of you go stand over in that corner," he said. Fiona reached for Aria who stood with her hands covering her eyes.

"She can stay where she is," the man said. Fiona turned to him.

"No. She's coming with me," she said forcefully. The man stalked over to Fiona and hit her in the head with the butt of his gun, causing her to fall to the ground.

"Now I'm not sure why no one wants to listen today. First, we got the hero banker and now we gotta hero tart," the man said.

Olivia stared at Fiona's prone form, silently begging the other woman to move.

The door to the bank opened distracting the man, allowing Olivia to run over and grab Aria who was now crying. Someone had run out the door and the man cursed, closing the door and locking it.

"Shhh, baby, please. Shhhh," Oliva kept repeating over and over. She didn't want to draw the man's attention to them. Aria quieted down, burying her face in Olivia's neck.

"Alrighty…ain't got much time. Let's all go about this quick. You," he said pointing toward one of the tellers. "Put all the money from back there into a bag. Do it nice and quick-like. And no one else move. You seen what I did to those two," he said.

Olivia was growing more concerned that Fiona wasn't moving. She looked over at Neal who also was still, a puddle of blood growing underneath.

"Was that a gunshot?" Jarrod asked Fred. He had just arrived in Fred's office after being in court all morning, having only a few minutes to discuss an upcoming case with the lawman before needing to return to court.

The two men walked outside looking up and down the street, not seeing anything amiss.

"I thought I heard it too," Fred replied, his eyes going from building to building. They turned to go back into the office when they heard someone calling for Fred.

"Sheriff Madden," Dirk Hollister said, breathless as he stopped just in front of Fred and Jarrod.

"Dirk, what is it?"

"Robber….bank….he shot someone," Dirk said, trying to catch his breath. He turned to Jarrod. "Yer wife is in there."

Jarrod's eyes widened and he took a step toward the bank. Fred caught his arm.

"We gotta be smart about this, Jarrod. We can't spook whoever this is," Fred said.

At that moment, Eddie arrived, dismounting her horse, taking in the scene before her.

"What's wrong?" she asked, not liking the look in Jarrod's eyes.

"Robber at the bank. Olivia is in there," Jarrod told her.

"I was just coming to see you, Sheriff. I got word that Clem Dawkins escaped custody in Jackson. Lawman there thought he might be headed this way. It might be him," Eddie said, her heart rate jumping.

"Come on, let's go look. I'm betting we can see something through one of the windows," Fred suggested. He turned back to Dirk.

"Go into my office and wait," he instructed, and Dirk nodded.

The trio carefully walked toward the bank, grateful no one else seemed to know what was happening. Having a large crowd around would not be good.

Each of them took a side, knowing the back of the bank had no windows. Fred could only see the back of the teller windows, watching someone putting money into a bag. He walked toward Eddie who was peeking inside the front window.

"Looks like just one man. I can't be one hundred percent certain, but it looks like Dawkins. Same build," Eddie told Fred.

They quietly made their way to where Jarrod was standing on the other side of the building. His blue eyes were cold.

"Jarrod? Is Olivia in there?" Eddie asked. He nodded.

"Fiona and Aria too. Looks like one of the men is on the ground, he's not moving. Fiona is lying near him," Jarrod said.

"Is Fiona shot?" Fred asked.

"I can't tell. But someone needs to go get Nick."

"I'll send Joey," Fred replied as he went to find his deputy.

"Is Olivia alright?" Eddie asked.

"She and Aria are in a corner. I had to duck down so Dawkins – or whoever that is – wouldn't see me," Jarrod responded.

Eddie put her hand on Jarrod's arm.

"She'll be alright. We'll get him. Maybe he'll just take the money and go," Eddie said. Jarrod speared her with a look.

"Is that what he's done in the past?" he asked. Eddie lowered her eyes. When she raised them again, Jarrod saw all he needed to know.

"He'll kill them all, won't he?" Jarrod asked.

"If he feels trapped, he won't hesitate. But Jarrod," she said, moving closer to him. "There's a lot of people in there. He probably won't waste that time. He wants to get in and get out."

Eddie watched as Jarrod's jaw clenched. She'd seen him angry but not like this. It was understandable since Olivia was involved. She lifted a prayer that things would be resolved before Nick arrived, knowing he would be harder to convince to wait before taking action.

Chapter Text

As Olivia sat in one of the chairs in the lobby, she watched the bank robber as he paced back and forth. He muttered to himself but seemed oblivious to others in the room. Aria was close to falling asleep for which Olivia was grateful. She didn't want the child any more frightened than she already was. Every time she looked down, she noticed Aria's eyes were tightly closed. She remembered Audra talking about Aria behaving the same way when they'd first begin their trips from town to the ranch before Nick and Fiona had married. She'd mentioned it was almost like Aria was too frightened to even look at anyone. Usually by the time they made it to the ranch, Aria wasn't afraid any longer and was a vibrant child.

Neal Catchings didn't appear to be breathing, Olivia unable to see his chest rise and fall indicating he was still alive. She tried not to look at him, but she found it difficult since Fiona was only a few feet away from him. She'd stirred a few times but other than that was quiet. Olivia did see Fiona breathing which gave her a sense of relief. She just wondered how long this would all go on.

Movement caught her eye at the window and she almost gasped, seeing it was Jarrod. They locked eyes, Olivia seeing Jarrod's gaze soften as they stared at one another. She looked over at the robber, his back to the window then back to Jarrod. He smiled slightly then ducked out of sight before he could be seen as Dawkins looked around.

"Mr. Dawkins," someone shouted. Olivia recognized the voice of Sheriff Madden.

Olivia watched as the man turned, his gun pointing toward the door.

"How do you know my name?" he answered.

"We heard you might be headed our way. Let's talk. Let us come in and tend to the wounded. Unlock the door and you can let some of the hostages go. Show us you want to work with us, and we can come to an agreement," Sheriff Madden said.

Dawkins laughed.

"You think I'm gonna fall fer that? It's because of these people I ain't dead yet! No…I'm comfy right here," Dawkins said.

"We'll let you go," Sheriff Madden promised. "You can walk out right now, and you'll be safe. We won't try anything. We just want the people inside with you safe."

Olivia could see Dawkins was considering it but then he shook his head violently. She felt her heart sinking.

"No. I know how you lawmen are. You make promises you don't keep. I done this before. And you better stay out! I ain't afraid to kill. Not afraid to put a bullet in anyone, man or woman or kid! I done it before! I'll do it again."

Olivia found herself holding on more tightly to Aria, praying the child in her arms would continue to be quiet so as not to draw attention to them. She also lifted a prayer for safety for everyone inside and outside of the bank.

"He's losing it. There's got to be a way to get in the bank and subdue him," Jarrod said. He looked over at Eddie whose eyes were wide. He'd heard her gasp when Dawkins mentioned having killed before. He knew she had to be thinking of AJ and Peter. There were too many similarities with Aria inside the bank.

"There's no back door. Only way in is through the front door or a window and he'll see someone right away," Fred said in frustration.

"There's the cellar," a male voice said. "I'm sure one of you could go in and take care of him easily."

Everyone turned around to see Abe Hanson standing there. Eddie narrowed her eyes at the man, taking a step forward.

"You'd like that, wouldn't you?" Eddie said, her eyes narrowed in anger.

"I'm not sure what you mean, Eddie. Of course, I want him taken care of so everyone inside is safe," Abe replied.

"No, you want him taken care of so he can't tell everyone you put him up to this. Like you did when Peter and AJ were…" her voice caught.

Abe shook his head, looking over at Jarrod for help.

"I'm not sure I know what you mean," Abe repeated, his eyes narrowed as his gaze went back to Eddie.

"Eddie, now's not the time," Jarrod said.

Before any further conversation could continue, Nick and Heath could be seen riding toward them at breakneck speed. In one fluid motion, Nick dismounted his horse, throwing his reins to Heath and ran to his brother.

"Why is everyone standing around?" he demanded.

"We're figuring out a plan, Nick," Jarrod replied wearily, his tone sounding impatient at Nick's question.

"A plan? The plan is to go in and get our wives and Aria out of there, Jarrod. How can you be so calm –"

Jarrod stepped close to Nick, standing toe to toe with his younger brother. His voice was low, but his eyes spoke volumes.

"You of all people know I'm not calm. But going in halfcocked will get our wives or someone else killed. Now back off, Nick," Jarrod warned.

Nick lowered his hazel eyes for a second, knowing Jarrod had to be beside himself that Olivia was in danger. His brother had already lost one wife and Nick couldn't imagine what would happen if Jarrod lost another.

"I'm sorry, Jarrod," Nick said contritely.

Jarrod turned back toward Fred.

"I think Abe is right. We need to go in through the cellar," Jarrod said. Fred nodded and turned to give instructions when Heath spoke.

"I'll go. I can be quiet and sneak up the stairs to that loft area," he said. He looked at his brothers, knowing both were heading to a dark place and he had to do this for them.

"I'll go too and cover you," Eddie said.

"Eddie –"Jarrod began.

"It's my fault he's here, Jarrod. I should have taken him to San Francisco myself, but I thought the sheriff in Jackson could handle it. I'm going with Heath," she replied noticing how Nick stiffened slightly but didn't dwell on it.

Jarrod and Heath exchanged a glance, each knowing there was no arguing with her.

"We'll try to keep him distracted while you two get into place. Heath," Fred said to the blond cowboy. "You're probably only going to have one shot."

Heath nodded then walked toward the cellar with Eddie following.

Nick ran a weary hand over his face, then looked over at Jarrod. He saw in Jarrod's eyes the same terror he felt.

Please God…

Aria began to stir, and Olivia whispered to her.

"Keep your eyes closed, baby," she said over and over. She felt Aria tighten her hold and Olivia knew the little girl was frightened.

The air was stuffy, Olivia feeling the sweat on her brow as well as it running down her back. She was especially warm with Aria in her lap, but she wasn't going to let go of her niece. She hoped things would be resolved soon without anyone else being hurt but as time went on, she was losing hope. They'd been in the bank for just over an hour, but it felt like many more. With each tick of the clock, Olivia was afraid they were running out of time.

"Dawkins!" came Sheriff Madden's voice again.

"What?"

"Let's end this. Tell us what you want," the sheriff said.

Dawkins narrowed his eyes. He looked around, his eyes landing on Olivia and Aria. He stalked over and grabbed Aria roughly, bringing her to himself.

"No!" Olivia cried out and received a backhand from Dawkins, a small cut on her cheek drawing blood.

"One more word and I'll kill you and the kid" Dawkins said in a threatening manner, pointing his gun at Olivia.

Olivia couldn't stem the flow of tears but kept quiet. She saw movement in her peripheral over to the right but managed to keep her eyes from going in that direction and alerting Dawkins. She recognized it was Heath and Eddie, trying to make their way up the stairs to the area above. Dawkins began to move toward the front door, his back to the stairs which was a good thing. Olivia made eye contact with both Heath and Eddie. She could see the anger in Heath's eyes, and the despair in Eddie's. No doubt this was bringing up memories of Peter and AJ.

Eddie couldn't help but grasp Heath's arm as she watched Dawkins manhandling little Aria. She gasped slightly and Heath reached behind to grab her hand. She was keeping her eyes on Aria and not paying attention when her foot caught on the first stair, causing her to trip.

Olivia, thinking quickly, moved a chair across the floor, causing a scraping sound.

Dawkins heard the noise and turned toward Olivia, not realizing the initial noise he'd heard was coming from the stairs. He narrowed his eyes at her.

"Come here," he demanded, gesturing with his gun. Olivia swallowed once and tentatively took a step toward Dawkins.

"What are you doin'?" he asked gruffly when she stood before him.

"I just moved this chair to sit –"

Again, Dawkins leveled his gun at Olivia.

"You ain't too smart but you sure are pretty," the man said. He holstered his gun and reached out to touch Olivia's cheek.

Jarrod was watching from the window the moment Eddie tripped. He saw what Olivia had done to distract Dawkins from where Eddie and Heath were going up the stairs. He clenched his jaw as he watched the man gesture for Olivia to come closer and then reached out to touch his wife. Unbeknownst to him, Fred had seen the same thing.

"Dawkins!" the sheriff yelled causing Dawkins to turn away from Olivia.

Jarrod looked over at the other man and nodded his thanks, knowing what Fred was doing. Jarrod was ready to run into the bank but Fred's voice had stopped him.

"Let's talk. What will it take to have you let the hostages go?"

"I want what was promised to me years ago! He knows I deserve it! Heard he's here in town now. Ain't seen him in here so he musta skulked off like he did before," Dawkins was saying as he turned, dragging a frightened Aria with him toward the front of the bank. Other than initially crying out when Dawkins took her, Aria didn't make any noise, keeping her eyes closed tightly. By this point, Fiona had begun to sit up, looking around. She saw Olivia, who put her finger to her mouth indicating she needed to be quiet. Fiona turned, seeing Aria with the robber, her hand going to her mouth to stifle a sob.

"I'm gonna get this money and come out. I'm taking the kid with me. I'll let her go outside of town. If you don't let me go, I'll kill her and you know I won't hesitate. Did it before, like I said. Stupid kid shot me with his sling shot and I took him out," Dawkins said.

Heath felt Eddie stiffen beside him and he knew what she was thinking. From Jarrod's telling of the story, Heath knew this was the man who had murdered Eddie's husband and son. It had to be. Heath's intention when he went into the building was to kill Dawkins with a headshot. But now…Heath weighed the possibility of just maiming Dawkins so Eddie might be able to get some answers regarding Peter and AJ's deaths. He knew she suspected Abe Hanson having a part in it. Perhaps Dawkins could be convinced to talk, giving Eddie some answers if it was true.

"What's it to be, lawman? You lettin' me go?" Dawkins asked. He held Aria in front of him using the little girl as a shield. Heath surmised he was probably thinking no one would shoot him if he held on to her.

"We can't let you take the child, Dawkins. But we'll let you go. How about you let the little girl come outside. Let her go and then you'll be free to walk –"

"No! I'm takin her. I'm gonna count to ten and then I'm coming out. Anyone makes a move, and I'll kill her!"

Aria opened her eyes and saw her mother who was now sitting up.

"Mama," she cried out, causing Dawkins to turn his head to look behind him at Fiona. Aria was being held in one arm by Dawkins who was now raising his gun in his other hand in Fiona's direction.

Heath knew it was now or never. He'd wanted to keep Dawkins alive, but it was too dangerous. He couldn't let him hurt Fiona. A shot rang out and Aria fell to the ground as Dawkins dropped in a heap to the floor. Heath turned to Eddie who had fired her gun. He stared at her, and then at Dawkins, lying prone on the ground.

Fiona half crawled, half ran toward her daughter, scooping her up into her arms as the front door of the bank opened. Sheriff Madden busted through the door, Jarrod and Nick rushing in while the other hostages in the bank began to run outside into the fresh air, away from danger.

"Fiona," Nick said as he took his wife and daughter into his arms. Aria and Fiona both clung to Nick, all unable to stop the tears.

"Liv," Jarrod said as he brought his wife to him, using a nickname he'd only ever said in private. Olivia cried against him.

"Oh Jarrod, I was so scared," she said as she sobbed. He pushed back slightly to place a kiss on her lips, his eyes going to the small cut on her cheek which was already beginning to bruise. His blue eyes narrowed in anger.

"I'm fine, just hold me," she said seeing his reaction, and Jarrod gladly did so.

Heath and Eddie walked down the stairs and had made it to the others just as Abe Hanson walked inside the bank looking around. Eddie walked over to the man her fists clenched at her side.

"I suppose you're happy," was Eddie's biting remark to her late husband's uncle.

"That people are safe? That the gunman is dead? Of course," Abe answered, a bemused expression on his face.

Before Eddie could answer, someone said, "He's still alive."

Eddie watched with satisfaction as some of the color drained from Abe's face.

Chapter Text

"No! NO! Aria! Neal!"

Nick had been dozing in the chair beside the bed he and Fiona shared and was immediately by her side when she began to cry out. He brought her into his arms, Fiona fighting against him.

"Fiona, it's me. It's Nick. Fiona!" he called out to her. It took almost a minute to calm her down. When she realized who held her, she began to sob.

"Aria…where's Aria," she asked as she cried, Nick tightening his hold.

"Mother has her. She is letting Aria sleep with her. Doc said you needed rest and Mother said she'd take care of Aria. As far as I know, they are both sleeping," Nick said softly, stroking Fiona's hair.

"She's alright?" Fiona asked in a choked voice.

"Yes, sweetheart. She's just fine," Nick answered.

Fiona nodded against Nick's chest, glad that Aria was safe. She knew her mother-in-law would take good care of her daughter.

"I promise I'll bring her to you when they wake up," Nick assured her.

Fiona pushed back from Nick, wiping the tears that fell down her cheeks. She raised a shaky hand to tuck a strand of wayward curly red hair behind her ear.

"I'm sorry," she whispered.

"For what?" Nick asked, feeling confused.

"I don't mean to be a bother," Fiona answered.

"Hey now," Nick said, his work roughened hand going to her cheek, his thumb gently stroking her. "You are not a bother."

Fiona sniffed and nodded but Nick wondered if she believed him. They both were quiet, Fiona still trying to comprehend everything that happened and Nick trying not to think about the fact Fiona had called out Neal Catchings' name. He knew they'd worked together at the bank and Olivia had told him that Dawkins had shot Neal right in front of them almost as soon as the robber had walked into the bank.

"I need to excuse myself," she said, pushing the covers back, her bare legs dangling over the side of the bed. Nick helped her to stand, Fiona's hand going to her forehead. Nick could see the dried blood that wasn't covered by the bandage. Dr. Merar had given her a few stitches and cleaned the wound as best he could, but Nick knew it wouldn't all be gone until Fiona could wash her hair again. He pushed down the anger that threatened to boil over, knowing Fiona didn't need that at the moment.

"Fiona?" Nick asked in concern.

"Just a little dizzy. My head hurts," she said, sensing Nick was upset. She again felt as though she was being a bother, but his gentle touch belied that. Nick wrapped her robe around her shoulders then put his arm around her as he helped her to the bathroom. He gave her some privacy, waiting outside the door. It had been several minutes and he was about to knock and ask if she was alright when the door opened. Nick helped Fiona back to their room and into bed. He helped her to get comfortable and then sat next to her.

"Nick, I'm sorry. I'm so tired and my head is hurting. Is it alright if I go back to sleep?"

"Of course, Honey. You sleep," he said softly. He watched as her eyes closed. He was about to move when she awakened again.

"Nick, will you hold me?" she asked. Nick had kicked off his boots earlier so all he needed to do was climb in next to her. He pulled her into his arms, Fiona wrapping herself around him.

"Liv?"

Jarrod was standing outside the bathroom door, Olivia having just rushed in. He'd heard her getting sick, wishing he could do something to help. He opened the door a crack, peeking in. Olivia was sitting on the floor and Jarrod walked in and retrieved a washcloth. After wetting it, he brought it to her, wiping her face.

"Do you need some water?" he asked.

"Please."

"Let's get you up and back into bed," he said gently, helping her to stand.

Once she was settled in bed sitting up, he poured her a glass of water and brought it her. He watched as she took a drink, her eyes closing as she swallowed the cool water.

"Darling, do you need me to go get Dr. Merar?" Jarrod asked concerned. Olivia had already been checked out by the doc before they came back to their home, but he was concerned. She hadn't mentioned hitting her head although the bruise on her cheek from Dawkins hitting her was turning a deep shade of purple. He clenched his jaw but pushed aside his anger toward the man.

"No," she replied. She bit her lip as she looked down and Jarrod put his finger under her chin to lift her eyes to him.

"Liv?"

She raised her eyes to his and smiled.

"I think it may be morning sickness," she said quietly. Jarrod's eyes widened and he smiled.

"Oh darling!" he said bringing her into his arms. She returned his embrace and Jarrod felt her shudder.

"I was so scared," she whispered.

"I know. But you're safe. Fiona and Aria are too," Jarrod assured her.

Olivia took a deep breath and pushed back slightly.

"I need to –" she said as pushed him again, getting up from the bed and running to the bathroom.

"There you go, girl," Eddie said as she patted her horse having brushed her and given her fresh hay. She and Heath had just returned from town, the sun would be rising in a few hours' time. As they'd ridden in, they noticed there was only one light that shone which looked like it was coming from somewhere downstairs. The entire upstairs was dark indicating everyone was asleep.

"I'm going to see if Silas has any leftovers," Eddie said. Heath looked over at her, wishing she'd gotten the answers she'd wanted. He knew she was upset, but felt she was handling things well regardless.

"I'm sorry you didn't get the answers ya wanted," Heath said softly, pausing in mid stride as he brushed down Charger. He watched as Eddie took a deep breath and let it out slowly. She came to stand beside the stall, resting her chin on her arms.

"I just wish I knew what he meant by 'Rev' and 'Tommy'," Eddie said with a sigh. Clem Dawkins regained consciousness off and on for a few hours. At one point when he called out "Rev", Heath went to get Reverend Stacy who quickly came to the other man's bedside.

"No," Dawkins shook his head. "Tommy."

No one knew who "Tommy" was.

"He was dyin'. Maybe he was wantin' to make amends? Asking for the Reverend. I don't know what to think about him asking for someone named 'Tommy' though," Heath responded. He watched Eddie shrug.

"I'll be in soon. Need to finish up with Charger," Heath told her.

Eddie smiled sadly and turned toward the house. She walked inside, heading toward the kitchen thinking about the events of the last several hours. She admitted to herself that she enjoyed seeing Abe Hanson squirm when it was announced Dawkins was still alive as they all stood around the bank in the aftermath of the robbery. She and Heath went to Dr. Merar's office to wait things out, Eddie hoping she'd get a chance to talk to the man. However, it wasn't meant to be. The kindly old doctor tried everything he could, but Dawkins' wounds were too severe.

The disappointment Eddie felt was profound, but not debilitating. She knew by Abe's reaction that something was going on, and she was going to find out what it was.

Eddie was so lost in her thoughts that she didn't see Nick was at the table, a cup of coffee sitting before him until she was almost to the ice box. She noticed there was no steam coming from the mug, so he probably had been sitting there a while.

"Nick?"

Nick raised bloodshot eyes to her.

"How are Fiona and Aria?" Eddie asked. Nick stood, walking toward the sink and poured out the contents of his cup.

"Sleeping," was the terse reply as he turned. He stared at Eddie, clenching his jaw.

Eddie stared back, knowing Nick was angry. His posture was stiff, his jaw set, and while those were indicators, it was his hazel eyes that spoke volumes.

"Nick –"

"If you don't mind, Eddie. I'm tired," Nick said, interrupting her. He walked toward the stairs.

"If you need anything –"

Again, he cut her off turning back toward her, closing the distance between them.

"You've done enough, don't you think?" he hissed.

Eddie was taken aback by Nick's tone.

"Isn't it enough that you brought that man here, that he hurt my wife and terrorized my daughter? What the hell are you doing anyway, Eddie? You want to be a bounty hunter, fine. But you can't stay here if you're going to put my family in danger," Nick said, his voice in almost a furious whisper.

Eddie would have felt much better if he'd raised his voice, knowing when Nick was loud, he might be upset but he got over it quickly enough. This quiet, furious Nick was frightening.

He continued to stare at her, opening his mouth to speak again when they heard Heath's voice.

"What's going on?" the blond cowboy asked quietly. He could tell Nick was angry, but he hadn't heard anything that his brother had said.

"Nothing. I need to get back to Fiona," Nick said as he turned and went up the back stairs.

Heath watched his brother disappear and then looked over at Eddie, whose hand was on her mouth. She silently went over to one of the chairs and sat down. Heath went to her, pulling a chair up next to her and putting an arm around her shoulders.

"Heath," she choked, putting her head in her hands. "What have I done?"

Chapter Text

The next few weeks had been a blur ever since the bank robbery. Fiona's headache finally dulled, and she was able to be up and about. Nick was attentive and thoughtful, making sure she had every need met. Fiona admitted she was enjoying the attention from her husband and was finally feeling as though she didn't need to be constantly vigilant in every action she took, wondering how it would be perceived or afraid of what would happen if she said or did the wrong thing.

He went with her into town to visit Neal Catchings' mother to offer her condolences.

"You're the pretty lady at the bank," Emilia Catchings said. "My Neal talked about the pretty red head. He thought the world of you."

Fiona couldn't keep the tears from her eyes. Nick didn't say anything as the two women conversed. He thought about asking Fiona about Neal on their way back to the ranch but couldn't bring himself to, not wanting to upset his wife.

The next morning, they'd awakened, each wanting the other. Nick needed to join his body with his wife's, to know she was alright and he ashamedly admitted to himself, to know she was truly his. Fiona needed Nick's closeness to help her forget the sadness and to help her not be afraid.

"I love you, Fiona," Nick whispered. He was delighted when she whispered the endearment to him as well. They were lost in their passions again, Nick going oh so slow as he used his hands and mouth to bring her pleasure.

Everything was going wonderfully and Fiona felt content for the first time since she could remember. She hadn't written in her journal in quite a while and decided to pour out her feelings regarding Nick.

I never thought marriage could be like this. And while at first I thought it was all an act so Nick could get what he wanted from me, I see in him a man of character and genuineness. Not only in the way he treats me but in the way he treats Aria. If I was a stranger looking in, I would not know Aria didn't fully belong to him. He adores her and she thinks the world of him as well.

So grateful that he rescued us, and he did so not just by making a way for Aria and me to stay together but in the world of love that I didn't know existed. Not just in the marriage bed but in life. I can honestly say I love him with all my heart.

Fiona had paused in her writing, thinking she would go back and read about their early days of marriage and how she doubted everything about her husband. How she railed against him in private, writing her thoughts down as she didn't feel the freedom then to express anything other than a fake happiness.

She sat on the side of the bed, engrossed in the pages she'd written months before, not knowing Nick was standing in the doorway watching her. She looked up, startled, dropping the journal onto the floor.

"Sorry," he said as he walked toward her. Fiona stood and Nick took her into his arms, kissing her deeply. When they pulled back, Fiona narrowed her eyes.

"You don't seem sorry," she said, with a small smile on her lips. Nick laughed and lowered his head again.

"Mama?"

Aria's voice caused them to end their intimate moment and Fiona loved how Nick gave her a wink when she told him she'd be back quickly.

She was only gone for a few minutes but when she returned, she saw Nick holding her journal reading. He looked up when he heard her, his face a mask of stone.

"I need to get back out there," was all he said as he walked toward her. He handed her the journal and then was gone.

Fiona looked down at the page he had been reading, her heart dropping at what he must have read.

I hate this man and wish I could just leave but he owns us now. Aria belongs to him, and I know he'd hunt us down if I tried to leave. It's not like I have the money to go anywhere and even if I did, where would I go? I'm stuck. I feel as trapped with Nick Barkley as I did with Bill.

"Oh Nick," Fiona sobbed quietly. She knew the words he'd read had hurt him and she wanted to explain that they were written not long after they were married, when Nick had backed away from her realizing their age difference. If he'd taken the opportunity to read further, he would have realized she no longer felt that way, that his love had removed all the anger and sadness of what her life before him had been.

Days later, Fiona lay in bed, thinking of how Nick was different toward her. He still treated Aria the same but with Fiona, there was a coldness. Fiona sighed as she brought the covers up around her. The other side of the bed was cold and would remain so probably for a while. Maybe forever, she thought as tears sprang to her eyes.

Nick stood at the fireplace staring into the flames, an unfinished drink in his hands. His life was in shambles, and he didn't know how to fix things.

He thought he and Fiona were in a good place, that they were both happy in their marriage but what she'd written…

He knew he was invading her privacy by reading her journal, but he'd seen his name and was curious. He felt as though he'd been punched in the gut repeatedly. Nick tried to not act any differently in front of the family, not wanting the questions or looks of concern and he thought maybe he was succeeding. With Fiona though, he just couldn't be with her the way he was before. He couldn't pretend.

"Dammit," he said to himself as he drank the whiskey in one gulp, feeling the burn as he went down his throat. He was exhausted, waiting until he knew Fiona was asleep before going into their room to gather his clothes for the next day and then going to one of the spare rooms to sleep. He was careful to leave the bed as neat as possible so his mother and Silas wouldn't notice.

Going to bed late and waking up early was taking its toll. He was shorter tempered than usual and knew Heath noticed. In fact, his younger brother tried to talk to him, but Nick pushed him away.

"Just wanna work, Heath. Don't wanna talk," had been his reply. Surprisingly, Heath had left him alone.

Nick wearily climbed the stairs, quietly opening the door to the bedroom he had once shared with his wife. She always kept the light burning low and now he watched her as she slept. He was in love with Fiona and had been from the moment he saw her. He thought she was coming to feel the same but…

Nick turned and grabbed the clothes he'd need for the next day, leaving the room and closing the door quietly. He went into the smaller bedroom and closed the door, leaning against it.

"Dammit."

Eddie stretched as she slowly awakened, the memory of the night before coming to her mind, causing a smile.

Jarrod and Olivia were in Sacramento celebrating their anniversary and Eddie was staying in their home while they were away. She loved living in the main house and being close to Heath, but she also was enjoying the solitude.

Ever since the confrontation with Nick in the kitchen the night of the robbery, Eddie had been giving the dark-haired rancher a wide berth. He seemed just as content that their paths not cross, so the arrangement worked well for both. They didn't engage one another in any type of conversation if they happened to be with the others in the evenings for dinner.

Jarrod had noticed right away things weren't good between Nick and Eddie, pulling her aside to ask what was wrong.

"He blames me for Dawkins coming to Stockton," she finally confessed.

"I'll talk to him," Jarrod stated, and Eddie put up her hands.

"No, Jarrod. I'll talk to him once things die down. He has every right to be angry. I'm honestly surprised you aren't upset with me as well," Eddie confessed.

"Eddie, there's no reason for anyone to be upset with you. Olivia and I love you; you know that. You didn't bring Dawkins to Stockton. I know you said that when we were in the thick of it all but deep down, I knew that wasn't true. Olivia does too," Jarrod assured her.

It was then he offered to allow her to stay at their home and she readily agreed.

The evening before, Heath came over as he had all the other evenings. They enjoyed a game of chess in the parlor, then quiet conversation in front of the fire. Eventually, Heath stood to leave, pulling Eddie up with him. He bent to place a kiss on her lips and the two were lost in a passionate embrace. They hadn't been this close since their trip to Jackson and Eddie was thoroughly enjoying Heath's touch.

"Eddie," she heard him say.

"Yes?" she answered as his lips brushed her ear, his breath causing her to shiver in anticipation.

He pulled back to look her in the eye, sharing a smile with her.

"I don't want to go but I have to…if I don't…" he let the sentence hang.

With all her heart Eddie wanted to ask Heath to stay but knew that would be wrong. If this was her home, she wouldn't care what others would think. But it wasn't, and she didn't want to disrespect Jarrod and Olivia, nor take advantage of their kindness.

"I understand," she replied, going up on her tiptoes to give him another kiss.

Eddie sighed with contentment. She felt she and Heath were on a good path again. She rose and readied for the day, thinking she'd take a ride out toward the East side of the property.

It was a few hours later that she happened upon Nick and one of the hands working on removing a downed tree that was hung up on some broken fence line. She hated the strain between her and Nick, missing the brother/sister relationship but she didn't feel he was open to conversation with her yet. She was turning away when she heard a crack, and then a cry for help.

Eddie rode as quickly as she could to the tree, seeing the hand that had been helping Nick trying to pull his boss from under the tree.

"Wait!" Eddie said as she dismounted and hastily secured her horse. The young man stopped, his face red from the exertion.

"I can't get him out," he said, panicking. Eddie looked at Nick who was grimacing in pain.

"Casey," Nick said panting, his face white. "Go get Heath."

Casey didn't hesitate, running toward his horse that was tied to a fence post several feet away.

"Casey!" Eddie called out to him. He turned to her. "Send someone for Doc Merar too! And be careful! Don't need both of you hurt."

Casey nodded Eddie watched him for a moment, noticing he wasn't riding like a crazed man. He was moving at a good pace, but not recklessly. She nodded to herself then knelt beside Nick.

"Where are you hurt?" she asked.

Nick again grimaced, shaking his head.

"Leg...probably...broken," he replied through gritted teeth.

"I'm going to look around to see where you're stuck. I won't touch anything," she assured him. He nodded. A few minutes later Eddie was back, kneeling next to him. She'd retrieved her canteen and took the bandana she wore around her neck off, soaking it in water. She bathed Nick's face with the cool water and watched as he closed his eyes in relief. The day was warm, and the sun beat down on them both.

"Wish there was some shade, "Eddie said, surprised to hear Nick chuckle.

"There was…" he explained. Eddie understood the irony, smiling slightly. She looked around, praying Heath or someone would come soon to help.

They were quiet, Eddie wanting to apologize to Nick but didn't want to upset him, recognizing this wasn't the time.

"I'm sorry."

Eddie furrowed her brow.

"There's nothing for you to be sorry about, Nick," she replied.

"Blamed you. Shouldn't have," he gasped. His breathing was becoming more erratic causing Eddie to worry. She watched as his eyes fluttered.

"Nick! Nick…you need to stay awake. Are you sure you aren't hurt anywhere else?"

Nick didn't respond and Eddie gently patted his cheek to get him to wake up.

"Nick," she called to him again. She looked up and saw dust, knowing it was from horses headed their way. She assumed a wagon was not far behind them.

Eddie got up again and began looking round the area where Nick's left leg was trapped. Thankfully, his right leg, although bent, didn't appear to have any damage to it. She moved a branch which she hadn't done before, and it was then she saw a small puddle of blood forming underneath.

She went back to Nick, kneeling next to him.

"Nick, it looks like there's some blood. I can't tell exactly where it's coming from?"

Nick roused for a moment.

"Branch…puncture…I think," he managed to get out before his eyes started to close.

"Nick, come on. Stay with me," she said again. She quickly went to Emperor who was lazily grazing, unaware of his master's plight. She took rope from the saddle and ran back to Nick. It took some doing but she was able to get the rope around his upper thigh and created a tourniquet.

"Don't let go, Nick. Fiona and Aria need you. Fiona loves you and –"

"No," Nick replied shaking his head. "She hates me."

Eddie was sure Nick was delirious. She would have questioned him more but Heath and some of the other hands arrived, the wagon still on its way but not too far behind. After explaining about the blood and tourniquet, Heath and the hands worked quickly but carefully to release Nick's leg. The blood had seemed to slow considerably thanks to Eddie's quick thinking.

The wagon arrived and once Nick was free, the men gently loaded Nick into the back of the wagon. Eddie grabbed her horse and tied her to the back of the wagon, then climbed in with Nick.

"Hang on, Nick. Please," Eddie said, tears filling her eyes. She blinked them away then looked up at Heath who had climbed into the wagon. His eyes mirrored the worry she felt.

"Hurry," she begged and Heath started the horses toward the house.

Chapter Text

"Mother?"

Victoria looked up seeing Jarrod standing in the doorway to Nick's room. She was exhausted and at first, thought she was seeing things but realized he was in fact standing before her. She got up quickly, casting a glance at Nick who was sleeping - albeit fitfully - and went to her oldest son. Relief flooded through her as Jarrod took her in his arms. It had been an awful day and she felt her resolve weakening.

Jarrod released her and then went to Nick, his eyes noticing how pale his younger brother looked. He reached out a hand to push away a wayward lock of hair. He felt his mother by his side, her hand going in his. She gently pulled to bring him out into the hallway and pulled the door behind her, leaving it slightly ajar. The clock in the hallway chimed ten times, letting Victoria know it was getting late.

"Oh Jarrod, I'm so happy you're home," she said quietly as they embraced.

"Mother, what happened? Ciego said Nick was hurt but he didn't give details," Jarrod said, a worried look on his face.

Victoria took a deep breath.

"Let's step into my room," she said. "Where's Olivia?"

"She's downstairs," he said as they entered his mother's room. The door closed and Victoria turned to Jarrod.

"Nick and one of the younger hands were felling a tree. Somehow, it landed on Nick. His leg is broken, and he lost a lot of blood from a puncture wound he received," Victoria explained.

Jarrod's eyes widened at the news of the loss of blood.

"Is he going to be alright?" Jarrod asked worriedly.

"Dr. Merar just left a few hours ago. He can't set the leg yet until the swelling goes down, so Nick has to stay in bed. As for the loss of blood, he's so weak. Heath was able to give him some of his blood and Howard thinks that will help," Victoria said. Although the accident had only happened 8 hours before, Victoria felt as though it had been days not just hours.

"Where's Fiona?" Jarrod asked breaking into his mother's thoughts.

"I sent her to bed with Aria a little while ago. Poor little girl was upset. Almost inconsolable at the sight of Nick lying in bed, hurt. Fiona was torn between staying with Nick and going to her daughter and I told her to go to Aria, that I could sit with Nick for a few hours. That was around eight or so," Victoria explained, raising a weary hand to her forehead.

Jarrod nodded, seeing how tired his mother was, deciding on his next course of action.

"I'll take Olivia home and then come back. You need some rest, Mother," Jarrod insisted.

It was on the tip of Victoria's tongue to refuse but she knew the next few days would be difficult. She knew she needed rest, and Nick would be in good hands with Jarrod. It would take all of them to keep the dark-haired rancher off his feet.

As though reading her mind, Jarrod spoke,"Keeping Nick off his feet is going to be difficult. Good thing he has a pretty wife to help with that."

Jarrod mentioning Fiona made Victoria think of her red-haired daughter in law. She didn't know what was going on between Nick and Fiona, but she could tell something wasn't right. She was hopeful that they could work out whatever bump in the road it was.

"I'm assuming you sent Heath to bed?" was Jarrod's next question.

"Yes. He insisted on staying with Nick, but I threatened to get my wooden spoon after him if he didn't get some rest," Victoria said with a distracted smile.

"Well, I'm here now to help as well. You and Heath should both get plenty of rest. It's going to take all of us to keep Nick still."

"I'm so glad you're home," Victoria repeated. Jarrod reached out to draw her into his arms. His diminutive mother was one of the strongest women he knew, but Nick was her son, and Jarrod knew she hated to see any of her children hurt.

"Oh, I almost forgot. Jim Bannard is downstairs. He can stay with us tonight though," Jarrod offered. He watched his mother smile softly when she pushed back.

"I'll walk down with you," she said and the two made their way back to Nick's room. Victoria peeked in and saw Nick was still asleep.

Jarrod kept his arm around his mother as they descended the stairs. They could hear Jim, Audra, Eddie and Olivia talking in soft tones. As they entered the parlor, Victoria felt her pulse quicken slightly. She and Jim Bannard had been corresponding off and on for six months. She'd always enjoyed their friendship and at one time in their lives thought they might be more. But each had taken a different turn – Victoria marrying Tom and Jim marrying Amelia.

Jim moved forward to greet Victoria, giving her a hug as he had done a hundred times in the past. This time, he felt it was different as he noticed the smell of her hair, the way she fit perfectly in his arms. He knew he was holding on a little too long, but he didn't think he was the only one. Victoria seemed to be holding on as well.

Probably the events of the day are causing her to do so. She needs comfort and I am happy to provide that, were his thoughts.

The smell of his shaving soap, of his cologne, the strong arms holding her...Victoria was lost in the moment and knew she was hanging on too long, but it felt good to be held again. She gently pushed back, raising her gray eyes to Jim's brown ones.

"It's good to see you old friend," she said, immediately regretting her choice of words. She watched as Jim's brows drew together, felt his hand drop.

"How's Nick?" he asked, pushing away the disappointment he felt. He took Victoria's words of "old friend" to mean she didn't have the same feelings he did.

"His leg is broken, and he lost a lot of blood, but the doctor thinks he'll be alright," Victoria replied. She turned to the others in the room.

"Audra," Jarrod said to his sister. "Would you mind sitting with Nick until I come back?"

"Of course," she answered. "Mother, please get some rest."

Victoria smiled at her daughter.

"Jim, it was good seeing you again," Audra said as she moved toward the entryway. "Goodnight, all."

"Darling," Jarrod said turning to Olivia. He'd walked over to her after entering the room, his arm going around her shoulders. "I'll take you and Eddie home and then I'll come back to sit with Nick while Mother gets some rest."

"Of course," Olivia said. She turned to her mother-in-law, wondering at the connection she thought she'd seen between her and the Senator and knew he'd been a family friend for years, yet she felt she was witnessing an intimate moment. She gave a sideways glance at her husband, but she didn't think he thought anything of it.

"Jim, you can stay with us as well," Jarrod said. He then turned back to his wife.

"I'll get my things and come back," Eddie said.

"We still have plenty of room," Olivia insisted, reaching out to take Eddie's hand.

"Jim can stay here, Jarrod. He has always in the past and I don't see any reason why he shouldn't now," Victoria said to the couple. She turned to Jim. "The room you usually stay in is ready for you. Unless you would prefer not..."

Jim smiled.

"I don't mind staying here. I can help with Nick as well," he offered, enjoying the smile that parted Victoria's lips. He noticed how tired she was and decided he'd insist she get some rest.

Olivia went to her mother-in-law, reaching out to give the woman a hug.

"We have plenty of room for Jim," Olivia said quietly. Victoria smiled.

"I know, but I think he should just stay with us as usual," Victoria replied. Olivia smiled and nodded.

Eddie gave Victoria a hug as well and followed Olivia.

"I'll bring in your bags, Jim," Jarrod said.

"I'll get them so you can get your lovely bride home," Jim answered, following the couple and Eddie outside. He was back quickly, noticing Victoria was waiting for him at the bottom of the stairs.

"You should be getting some rest," Jim admonished gently. "I know the way."

"I wanted to wait for you," she replied. They stared at one another for a moment, Victoria wanting to say more but knew it wasn't the time. She was exhausted from the day, and she was sure Jim was as well from his travels. Still, she didn't want to part from him just yet.

They ascended the stairs, Jim switching the bag in his hand to the other, placing his hand on the small of Victoria's back to guide her. Once they reached the top of the stairs, Victoria expected Jim to drop his hand, but he didn't until they neared Nick's bedroom. The simple gesture gave her heart a little thrill.

Victoria stopped to peek in, grateful that Nick still slept. Audra was sitting next his bed a book open in her lap. Jim waited for her and the two again walked toward the bedroom.

Once inside, Victoria went to the small table and lit the lamp. The soft glow illuminated the room and Victoria turned to Jim. He'd set his bag down, his eyes on her. He walked over and placed a gentle hand on her cheek. Victoria closed her eyes at his touch. She opened them again when he spoke.

"You should get some rest, Vicky," he said quietly, using a nickname she hadn't heard in years. It warmed her heart causing her to smile. She brought her hand up to his, squeezing it gently.

Jim was glad to see her smile, enjoying the moment. He leaned down and placed a kiss on her forehead.

"Victoria," he said, his voice just above a whisper, his thumb gently stroking her cheek. "I know now isn't the time…but I want to spend some time together when things settle down with Nick."

"I'd like that," she replied. She watched as he leaned down and placed his lips on hers. Her eyes closed and Jim's arms came around her. Victoria pulled him closer, loving the feel of him against her.

They broke apart and Jim stepped back.

"I'm sorry. That was inappropriate. Nick is in the next room hurt and I took advantage –"

"I was a willing participant, I assure you," she replied as she smiled. "But I do need to get to bed. Nick has never been one to stay in bed so it's going to be a fight."

Jim escorted her to the door and bent again to place a kiss on her cheek.

"Come get me if you need me," he said. Victoria knew he meant if she needed help with Nick but still the statement thrilled her.

She walked to her room and closed the door, leaning against it. She'd been looking forward to Jim's return to the Valley. She readied for bed, slipping beneath the cool sheets. She reached over to the other side of the bed which had been empty for far too long. She hoped things settled down soon so she and Jim could spend time together.